Citation
Kyk-over-Al

Material Information

Title:
Kyk-over-Al
Uniform Title:
Bim
Portion of title:
Kyk over Al
Portion of title:
Kyk
Portion of title:
Kykoveral
Creator:
British Guiana Writers' Association
Kykoveral (Guyana)
Place of Publication:
Georgetown Guyana
Publisher:
s.n.
Publication Date:
Frequency:
Two no. a year
semiannual
regular
Language:
English
Physical Description:
v. : ; 23 cm.

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords:
Guyanese literature -- Periodicals ( lcsh )
Caribbean literature (English) -- Periodicals ( lcsh )
Genre:
review ( marcgt )
periodical ( marcgt )
serial ( sobekcm )
Spatial Coverage:
Guyana

Notes

Dates or Sequential Designation:
Began in 1945?
Dates or Sequential Designation:
-49/50 (June 2000).
Numbering Peculiarities:
Publication suspended, 19 -1983.
Issuing Body:
Issued by: British Guiana Writers' Association, 1945-19 ; Kykoveral, 1985-
General Note:
Vol. for Apr. 1986 called also golden edition that includes anthology of selections from nos. 1-28 (1945-1961).
General Note:
Description based on: No. 30 (Dec. 1984); title from cover.

Record Information

Source Institution:
University of Florida
Rights Management:
All applicable rights reserved by the source institution and holding location.
Resource Identifier:
12755014 ( OCLC )
86649830 ( LCCN )
1012-5094 ( ISSN )

UFDC Membership

Aggregations:
Digital Library of the Caribbean

Downloads

This item has the following downloads:


Full Text


SVol. 3 .. .. .. Noi 1f



-SIl





I Y- ,~? -
O: OV tr"


SMID- _EAR, 1951. .


SPen Portrits of Articles on i
: Grantley Adams, Christianity & History
(E R, L. Ward). (Cameron Tudor).
Philip Sherlock, Jamaica in the Nodel,
(A. A. Thompson). (Lilian Dewar)..
Arthur Lewis, The Drama of Sa& c1iBise,
S (St. George Cooper). (W. H. L. Also .
Poems by Keane, lan Carew, A. N. Forde, Owen Canipbell.
S -- Reviews; Short Stories -.


P.G Wri

Published by the B.G. Writers' AaWocitlon in conjuqqgtn wit. .
the Db.P. Adverftisfi:Sarvice.
2::


I' ;





'
;r--




;I
..


_I
; I ... 'i


-.~ I




'4.i


T~


Now7

Now ea


and continuing ss'







*L .i"
upw rds





The .
, .,


I


is 1Heish Guiana's most prppwive daily
-4


newspaper.


r41i


Subscription Raes~a $l0 per -snth-

Advertising Rates on apicaon


-6;, A~obbs & S~iegrltreets,


Georgetown


it,.; -


British: Gui~na.:


umms-----.-h--a--a---us m : h-


'4
A


".- -. -
the favourite.

the favorites


sily


I


~cr~s ~~:
v ~


=


.
.-7Y'`:-: ~


>-; ?




KYK-OVER-AL


LET


DRESS YOU




G. BETTENCOURT
AND COMPANY, LIMITED.
WATER STREET.




KYK-OVER-AL


WE HAVE IT!


THIS COMPANY IS EQUI
ITS "SALARY SAVING"
POLICIES TO FIT THE
EVERYONE.


PPED WITH
PLAN AND
NEED OF


Endowments payable at age 60 or 65.
Income beginning at age 60 or 65.
Anticipated Endowments.
Whole of Life Convertible.
Deferred Annuities beginning at age 60
or 65, and other popular forms of
contracts.

Modern in Provisions-
Liberal in Terms.

The British Guiana & Trinidad
Mutual Life Insurance
Company, Ltd.


Robb & Hincks Streets,


~ __ __~


--Georgetown.




KYK-OVER-AL

The Season's Smartest


THE
Portuguese Mutual Pawnbroking Co..
OF BRITISH GUIANA. LIMITED,
Carry a Fine Assortment of Jewellery Suitable for...
WEDDING GIFTS, BIRTHDAY
PRESENTS & SEASONABLE GIFTS

TOURISTS VISITING DEMERARA
are invited to see the large range'of Native Jewellery
made of the finest British Guiana Gold
AT

The Portuguese Mutual Pawn-
broking Company,
OF BRITISH GUIANA, LIMITED.
Robb & Hincks Streets, -:- Georgetown.
BELOW CABLE OFFICE.




KYK-OVER-AL


Outstanding features compel you
to choose


ft


F q
W-."~


OBTAIN YOUR REQUIREMENTS
FROM -
D. M. FERNANDES, Limited,
Georgetown and New Amsterdam
AND
SARDAR MOHAMED,
Danielstown, Essequibo.


-~P$


atraGf4






Editorial Board
A. J. SEYMOUR.
Richard Allsopp Celeste Dolphin Horace L. Mitchell
Eugene Bartrum J. W. Harper-Smith Lloyd Searwar
36 Cents
Published by the B.G. Writers Association in conjunction with
the D.F.P. Advertising Service.


Vol. 3, No. 12 ..


.. Mid Year, 1951.


CONTENTS


Editorial Note
Seed (poem)
West Indian Pen Portraits
Grantley Adams ..
Philip Sherlock
Arthur Lewis
Red Light (story) ..
The Cities (poem)
Jamaica in the Novel
New Day (poem)
Amalivaca (poem) ..
Sam Chase as an Educationist
Alien in Guiana
Sea Bird (poem)
Books and Places
Tennyson ..
American University
Palestine
James Joyce's Dublin
Tourist (poem)
Noretta (poem)
The West Indian ..
Travelogues
The Mazaruni
Chalk Hill
Batchie (story)
Christianity and History
The Old House (story)
Fourth West Indian Conference
Evensong (poem)
The Sun and West Indian Art
Community Review
The Writer's Dinner
Adventure on Art ..
"Salome" ..
Concerts ..
Public Administration
Torment (poem) .
Book Reviews
Negro Victory
A W.I. Fortune
The Writer's Situation
Shadows Move Among Them
The British West Indies
The Pioneer Press
West Indian Bookshelf


..E. McG. Keane

.. E. R. L. Ward
.. Adolph Thompson
..St. George Cooper
. Eugene Bartrum
..Ian Carew
.Lilian Dewar
.Martin Carter
. A. J. Seymour
..W.H.L.A.
.. A.M.L.
. A. N. Forde

.. Maicolm Delph
.. W. H. L. Allsopp
.. C. M. Bernard
.. F. Counihan


SOwen Campbell 126 &
. A. J. Seymour

. M. Sadeek
.. Eric Roberts ..
. Otho Sylvester
.. Cameron Tudor
.. C. L. Byass ..
..St. George Cooper
. Hilda McDonald
..A.J.S ..

..(Eric Roberts)
..(Philip Vieira)
. (J.D.) .. ..
. (Quaver)
..(D.L.) .
.. Ian Carew


..Vaughn .. .. 172
..Pares .. 175
.Jameson .. 177
. Mittelholzer .. 179
. Burn .. .. 187
.ed Marson .. 182
184


Page
90
91

93
94
96
100
106
108
114
115
117
121
120

122
123
124
125
127
128

133
137
140
143
152
156
160
161

164
166
167
169
170
171









Editorial Note.


Professor Whitehead has pointed out that the present is always an
occasion which has as a cargo the past and the possible future; in the same
way Kykoveral always attempts to preserve the tradition of the Little
Review in the West Indies and also to roll back the frontiers of the
creative spirit. This is an ideal to which the present issue holds closely.

Perhaps the most important new feature is Kykoveral's attempt to
portray the qualities of leaders of our West Indian Community and to
give us pride in our famous men the series of three pen-portraits of
prominent West Indian personalities. We have been lucky to persuade
Mr. Justice Ward to write on Grantley Adams, the Resident Tutor Mr.
A. Thompson on Philip Sherlock and St. George Cooper on his former
school-mate, Professor Arthur Lewis. The springs of exceptional
endeavour are here for all to see.

With Mr. Thompson's permission we have rifled the files of the
Extra-Mural Department's broadcasting activities and provided for your
enjoyment extracts from the series Books and Places which deal with
"Palestine", "The American University", "The Poetry of Tennyson" and
"James Joyce's Dublin".

The study of "Christianity and History" by Cameron Tudor is one
we commend to thoughtful readers; in "Jamaica in the Novel" Lilian
Dewar writes in her deliberate and incisive way on the social function
of the West Indian Novelist and Allsopp merely whets our appetite in
his discourse on Sam Chase as an Educationist.

There are gains as well as losses in the section we can term Com-
munity Review. We have added comments in art and music but lost
them in films. The book review section is again full, to reflect the increas-
ing number of books being written about the region. New names appear
beneath short stories and above the poems. We commend them to you
together with the old and trust you find 116 worth of entertainment and
perhaps something more in this issue of Kykoveral.

We are grateful to the Editor of the "Daily Argosy" for permission
to reproduce the pictures in this issue.
-A.J.S.

Contributions and letters should be sent to the Editors "Kyk-
Over-Al", 120, Fourth Street, Georgetown, British Guiana. Business
communications should be addressed to J. E. Humphrey, Esq.,
Manager, D.F.P. Advertising Service, 4A, Hope Street, Georgetown,
British Guiana. P.O. Box 267.









E. McG. KEANE


Seed


I
Fling me the wind
I am the winged seedling
Ripe for resurrection
From the tree's old season
Burst is my pod of dreams
I have a hundred breaths to brandish
Cracked my seedbox
Mature the pink fibred pinions
And the proud buoyant blades
Greened into manhood
Thinking of their career in the clouds ....
Seed in the wind
Reckless speck of quick dust rollicking


II

I have lived in a thousand flowered seasons
When nature makes her bargains in regeneration
I have seen yellowing in gardens
A thousand little contracts with soil and sun
And God's green investments maturing on the hills.


III
At night
I have watched the waves foaming like wine
As the river touched glasses with the sea
And I too have been witness at
The marriage of moon and waters
With under the cape cadenzas in coral
And northward
Five wise stars trimming their lamps
But here always in this warm soil of our air
I have kept waiting for the moon to grow roots
And wondered what sickle honours the upper
Harvest of the stars ...






KYK-OVER-AL


IV

Seed of light
Freckling the clear-skinned sea
Into dawn's early complexions
My valley drunk
With the yellow rum of the sun
Sky in a red shivers
Ocean foaming at the mouth
Sower sun
Walking the ploughed eternal day
Scattering timefuls of frenzy



V

Time does not age
For God and the sun are of one seed
And faith does not look twice
Into the eyes of time for recognition
For God and time and faith are of one seed
And I learning in this season
How the soul of the leaf feeds only where
The roots feed
Have known that the prime cellars of the brain
Are one with beyond where are smokeless fires
Brewing gallons of rock and a black hoarded time
Reeling like an intense deed
Convict in the hot central cell
But the cell is God
And the egg of the brain breeds green universes
Keener than the burst pod
Prosperous in the wind's encouragement
And as sure as the ripe time rising from the soil's altar
Will find faith reaped pure
As prayer in the clasped hand.







West Indian Pen Portraits

Grantley Adams.



The Honourable Grantley Herbert Adams, Leader of the Labour
Party in the Barbados House of Assembly and virtual Prime Minister of
the Island, President of the Caribbean Labour Congress, Elected Member
of the Caribbean Commission, British representative to the International
Labour Organization and delegate appointed by His Majesty's Govern-
ment to the United Nations, has travelled far since he first saw the light
fifty-three years ago. His detractors and they are many attribute
much of his success to the smiles of fortune. He has certainly had a fair
share of luck, but his prominence in labour politics in the Caribbean rests
on a firmer and more secure foundation. His father, a stern disciplin-
arian schoolmaster, trained him in the old-fashioned way, sparing not the
rod in moulding his mind and character. At Harrison College he
excelled in classics and cricket, winning the blue riband of local scholar-
ship in 1918, and representing the school as wicket-keeper. At Oxford
he was not a shining success like his contemporaries, Manley and Van
Sertima, but he practised assiduously the art of public speaking. On his
return to Barbados he won immediate success at the Bar, and even today
when he appears in murder trials he is a great defending counsel. But
politics is his love. His career as a politician, has been curious. He
started in opposition to the labour party, scarifying Dr. O'Neele during
an uneasy partnership with local conservatism as editor of the small, but
influential Agricultural Reporter. When death and other circumstances
had removed the militant leaders of labour, O'Neele and Wickham, he
jumped into the leadership of the Labour party and has never faltered
since. Twice he has been near to failure once in 1937 when the riots
in the West Indies roused political passions, and again in 1940 when the
Labour Party almost split into fragmentary pieces through lack of
organization. In 1937 he took the bull by the horns and went to England
where he interested labour leaders in West Indian conditions; and in 1940
salvation came through the organizing ability of Hugh Springer. The
later years have been years of solid achievement. Springer's decision to
place his ability at the service of the infant University College removed
the only threat to his continued leadership, and today he is firmly
entrenched as a courageous, militant and businesslike labour leader.
His success has been due to an unusual combination of qualities: an
amazing ability to sway crowds with his rhetoric and a suppleness in
political manoeuvre which leaves friends and foes aghast. No leader in
Caribbean politics is better at pulling strings than Adams; and it, would
not be surprising if, when the Federation of the Caribbean colonies
becomes an accomplished fact. he emerges as the first Prime Minister
of the Caribbean Dominion.
-E. R. L. WARD.








Philip Sherlock.



Philip Sherlock's keynote speech at the 1930 annual conference of the
Jamaica Union of Teachers settled all. the doubts in my family about the
right school for me. Already admitted to the famous school he later
served as headmaster, I had come to town with my mother for the final
interview. In the general scramble for a word with the distinguished
speaker, my mother secured his help in placing me, instead, at the school
where he taught English, his alma mater. This was my introduction to
Philip Sherlock. I was in my fourteenth year.
It is natural for a pupil to resist his teacher. It is healthy and can
be invigorating to them both. Resistance to some teachers at our school
hardened into hostility. But this happened to the bad teachers. Never
to Philip Sherlock. How did he avoid this?
First, and most necessary of all in a teacher, he knew his subject.
He threw open window after window into the future, showing us what
we could learn at the university and how the great writers of the past
and present have lived and worked. In his treatment of Bunyan's
Pilgrim's Progress that year he revealed a profound knowledge of the
upper ranges and the inner depths of that great work. "If you prick
Bunyan, he bleeds bible for his very blood is bibline."
Next, he liked his subject. Young people hate grown-ups who are
insincere, deceitful and hypocritical. A teacher must believe in the
value and interest of his subject as a doctor believes in health. The
neglect of this principle is one of the chief reasons for the bad teaching
that makes pupils hate schools and universities and turn away from valu-
able fields of knowledge.
Whenever young people meet a man who does not always say what
they expect, who tells them novel stories about strange aspects of the
world, who throws unexpected lights on what they sadly know as ordinary
dull life, who seems as completely alive, sensitive, energetic and zestful
as they themselves, they usually admire him. Philip Sherlock was well
beloved by the boys and by his colleagues.
Not infrequently in those backward days, negro schoolboys heard
themselves, their past, their present, their future and, especially, their
dialect disparaged by imported European teachers who sought to make
little Englishmen of us. Philip Sherlock was and is a leading student of
Jamaican dialect and West Indian folklore. His well-known love of
Jamaica proverbs has preserved this valuable treasure, cloaked it in
re. pectability and given Louise Bennett a place in the sun.
A teacher of the language of Chaucer, Shakespeare and King George,
with a fluent command of Jamaicanese is accounted a hero by all Jamaica
schoolboys. It takes a combination of scholarship with patriotism and





KYK-OVER-AL 95

with good breeding to produce such versatility. Philip Sherlock thus
paved the way for the new dialect writing of the Caribbean region, and
especially for Vic Reid's "New Day."
He enjoyed facing the young, individually and in large groups. He
mixed with them off duty, gave them an outing now and then, and
shared in their games. He knew their names and nicknames and so
could influence them. He was at his best at the weekly Student Christian
Movement meetings in his tiny bedroom where we sprawled all over
everything. At annual SCM conferences which he organized, many
adolescent students from many educational institutions in the capital
met and made lasting friendships.
From these beginnings. I went on to active leadership in the SCM in
'England; attended many international conferences of students, and
played a part at the World Conference of Christian Youth in Amsterdam
in 1939. Later in my career, I was to join the staff of the Secretariat of
the United Nations to work with several old SCM friends in the cause
of Peace and International Security, and Philip Sherlock was to summon
me back to service at the territorial level under his leadership.
Philip Sherlock is unquestionably a fine leader, formerly of boys,
latterly of men. As befits a leader, his sense of adventure is
strong. Whether he will ultimately hold the record for transferring
from one post to another, or whether I will, cannot be certain at this
stage. I do not enter my record of achievement through obedience to
new calls and new challenges into comparison with his. We are still
"Tommy" and "Mr. Sherlock" and it will ever be the same.
Each of Philip Sherlock's changes of milieu has synchronised with a
new emphasis and new gearing in colonial development in the Caribbean
region. He has always been the man of the hour. His tenure at the Insti-
tute of Jamaica, his acceptance of the mantle of Professor Simey in the
management of the Caribbean-wide programme of social welfare training,
the opportunity afforded him to break new ground in community educa-
tion as Director of Education of Jamaica Welfare (1943) Ltd., his appoint-
ment to be the first Director of Extra-Mural Studies in the University
College of the West Indies and his subsequent elevation to the post of
Vice-Principal of the College in 1949, fit into the pattern of response to
new challenges.
My very distinguished friend, Hardy Wickwar, of the United Nations
Division of Social Activities, at one of our last luncheon chats in January
this year asked me to confirm a fact which he had discovered through
research on documents describing present trends in social organization
in the British West Indies. He had observed many evidences of a Metho-
dist hand at work. Without hesitation I confirmed his findings. It was
the hand of Philip Sherlock.
Leadership in any field is a complex affair and leaders are highly
complex individuals. They differ from non-leaders, not so much in kind,
as in degree. They have the same basic aptitudes, skills and personality
factors possessed by all men in some degree. And it is the balance of




KYK-OVER-AL


varying amounts of different abilities that makes them outstanding, not
any particular ability standing alone. Success is achieved in a number
of ways. Only one thing stands in common control in an interpersonal
situation. Philip Sherlock has this control.

Speaking roughly, in leadership, personality factors are probably ten
times as important as all aptitude and proficiency factors combined; yet
these are relatively unknown scientific qualities. Psychologists suspect
that personality can be broken down into four or five areas of difference.
But they have not reached universal agreement as to what are these
four or five basic factors. The majority see evidence in favour of (1)
an energy-drive factor; (2) a social adaptiveness factor; (3) an emotional-
control factor; (4) an ethical factor "conscience" for short.

Today, more than ever before, leadership in education programmes
is group leadership. An education leader cannot function in a vacuum.
Philip Sherlock's hold on the programme of extra-mural studies is
founded largely on his associates' respect for behaviour that carries,
besides self-assurance and competence, a marked regard for group wel-
fare. Any appreciation of Philip Sherlock becomes eventually a study
of a personality socially adaptive, willing and able to say and do the
things that influence the behaviour of others.

ADOLPH THOMPSON.




Professor Arthur Lewis.



I knew Arthur Lewis in the third or fourth. That was in the early
twenties. He was a gifted schoolboy. At 13 years of age, he had taken
the Senior Cambridge with Honours when some of us did the same at
15. He could not sit the London Matriculation on which the local
biennial Scholarship of St. Lucia was awarded until he was 17; he
therefore left school to earn a living as a typist clerk in the local Depart-
ment of Agriculture-an experience which must have served him well
in later years-and he came back at 17 to walk off with the Scholarship
in the First Division.

Genius is a word that should be used sparingly, certainly with caution;
for it connotes a quality of dominance, dimming by its splendour all
subsidiary lights. I think Lewis' scholastic records fully justify the
application of the term 'o him, for it was not only at St. Mary's College
in St. Lucia that he menaced the future careers of us lesser lights, but
at the great 'hub' of learning in the Empire, he set up academic records
which I understand will be very difficult to excel. I have grown to
believe that geniuses are born and not made, and Lewis came into the






KYK-OVER-AL 97

world from a family of teachers on both his parents' sides, blessed with
extraordinary brain power. I remember in the Sixth, in the thrust and
parry of high argument, how we discussed the maldistribution of wealth
in St. Lucia, the social and economic dominance of the handful of power-
ful white French creoles, the iniquity of making our Island Scholarship
biennial etc. Yet no one guessed that these were the beginnings of
that economic and social thinking which he was to expound so bril-
liantly and perhaps so incisively later in life.

We marked him out as a future legal luminary, and we were sur-
prised at his decision to channel his great gifts of mind in the footsteps
of the master-Adam Smith.

We had kept close together in our school days. Never much of an
athlete,-he must have been the world's worst-I remember him rather
clumsily attempting football where "we urged the flying ball together",
but he had to be cautious with his eyes, then weak from wide reading.
We indulged in long afternoon walks, and although brilliant, I never
found him formidable or awe-inspiring company, for he was always
calm and gracious. We discussed literature, for that was my strong
point, but he was strong in the disciplines of Classics and Mathematics.
His weekly card reports in the form of graphs must have been absolutely
linear, for I do not remember his ever coming second in any exam. I
think he thought me a bit offensive for proceeding to win the Headmaster's
Essay Prize for English Literature which was opened to the whole school
and also for bringing it off again in the Cambridge Senior examination
with Honours.

Always quiet and retiring, he never cared much for social life and
when I met him in England twenty years later, he was just the same.
The Island Scholarship and then to London at the impressionable age of
17, where he entered the London School of Economics there to be exposed
to the influences of Laski, Shaw and the great men of the thirties. Soon
we heard of his exceptional performances and extraordinary brilliance.
Laski, of course, was quick to recognize these exceptional powers and
soon Lewis was a lecturer at the school.

I am told he was a brilliant and stimulating lecturer with a rare
command of his subject and relied very little if at all on notes. I did
not think however, he was blessed with a good lecturing voice. Yet
I was to hear him later lecture on Colonial Development at the Senate
House of Cambridge University to a packed hall of Colonial office officials,
representatives of foreign powers and Colonial administrative officers.
In typical professorial style, he paced the room, halting now and then
to emphasise a point and sitting on the table to expound current econo-
mic problems. Lord Milverton was in the Chair, and he described that
lecture as the most stimulating on Colonial affairs that he had heard
for a long time. He received a tremendous ovation at the conclusion
of that lecture.





KYK-OVER-AL


I am not expected of course to write of his contribution to Economics
I can only quote the opinions of his colleagues and the other distinguished
economists I met. One told me in Cambridge that Lewis was going to
make a big name for himself as he was doing what few, if any other
economists were doing that is, he was interesting himself in the fields
of the Industrial economics of Great Britain, in colonial economics, and
international economics. Thus his recent Economic Survey 1919 39 has
been described as "a magnificent book of which there is no other (so
far as is known) which covers the inter-war period so completely and
briefly". It is most effective in 'placing' the inter-war years in the
wider panorama of world economic history.

In his book "The Principles of Economic Planning", he discusses the
problems arising from a mixed economy, and offers guidance to those
people who are puzzled or alarmed at present trends. This book was
recommended to be read by everybody interested in the political and
economic difficulties of Great Britain. Since however the appendices
deal with Planning in Backward Countries, the recommendation applies
with equal force to the Governments and people of the Caribbean. A
third work 'Overhead Costs' is a technical discussion of the social control
of public corporations, approached from an analysis of some of thc
difficulties of costing and price formation that arise out of the existence
of overhead costs. No doubt these books have focused attention to the
need of having minds like his own on Public Corporations, and he is now
a Director of the Colonial Development Corporation.

Lewis generally writes with some incisiveness and seems to have the
great gift of approaching a problem from angles which never seem to
occur to other people. Many will remember how he wrote scathingly
in the controversy with Benham over Benham's work in Jamaica but
without malice or ill feeling. The search for truth and human welfare
is his purpose. My own humble view is that his greatest contribution
so far to West Indian economics is his industrial blueprint, published by
the Caribbean Commission under the title "Industrialization of the British
West Indies" a work of considerable magnitude and importance, for
in that treatise, he has perhaps swung the traditional viewpoint of the
industrialisation of under-developed areas to an entirely new axis of
though:. In his own words industrialisationn is an investment which is
very costly in the first generation. and pays dividends only after many
years. They are very handsome dividends when they come, but their
period of gestation is longer than most private entrepreneurs can reason-
ably be expected to finance".

One wonders why he never returned to serve the West Indies. 1
think the answer is that he feels he can better serve them at the "hub'
than in the parochial atmosphere of Colonial circles. Engaged as he
is in the task of training men who are likely to be our future Colonial
Governors, he has the grand opportunity of 'indoctrinating them in the
new and liberal approaches to Colonial thought and philosophy.





KYK-OVER-AL 99

England has had her brilliant families her Huxleys, Darwins,
Trevelyans, Galtons and Frys. They have been nurtured in the great
cultural heritage of their country and honoured by their countrymen.
History will no doubt record the achievements of brilliant West Indian
families, nurtured, however, without the atmosphere of a Bloomsbury
or an Oxford or a Cambridge. But that atmosphere is in sight for the
light is now shining in the west "Oriens ex occidente lux".

King's College, Cambridge, holds the name of Lord Keynes in great
reverence. No doubt, the little College of St. Mary's in St. Lucia holds
Lewis in the same light, for in my humble view, there will be found
in the course of time, much similarity between Lewis and Keynes. It
has been said of Lord Keynes that he was greater than Alfred Marshall
and the equal of the master, Adam Smith. Manchester will one day
pass its verdict on Lewis, and the West Indies will be proud for though
he belongs to Manchester University, he also belongs above all to the
West Indies.

In this connection, it is not often that one hears of West Indian Pro-
fessors in European seats of learning. Among those who come to mind
(not necessarily in Europe) are Professor E. M. Du Porte (St. Kitts) of
the Entomological Faculty of McGill University, our own Professor Eric
Williams of Howard, Capildeo (Trinidad), Brian King (St Kitts) a Fel-
low of Pembroke College, Cambridge, Mervyn Campbell (Barbados) a
recent Cambridge Wrangler and now of the University College of the
Gold Coast, Dr. Dudley Huggins of our Social Research Institute, and
others.

To be a Senior Professor at a famous English University, and to have
served on the Board of Trade and on the Secretary of State's Colonial
Economic Advisory Council-all in one's late twenties or early thirties-
and to be coloured at that, is a tribute to the intellectual freedom of
England and the intellectual power of Arthur Lewis. And so colour
prejudice breaks down on the intellectual plane. May it always be so
in the interests of learning.

West Indians, a cynic once said, can be certain of two things-the
first, that if they work hard they won't always get the palm; the second,
if they do not work hard, they definitely won't get it. But all this is
changing. West Indians like Lewis. Williams, and Huggins are blazing
the trail and soon these thought impositions and inhibitions will give way
to the dictum "Possunt quia posse videntur."


St. G. C. COOPER.




KYK-OVER-AL


A Thing of Beauty,


A joy forever !


PRINTING
WOULD BE BEAUTIFUL
-AND JOYOUS-
if it be
DISTINCTIVE and ARTISTIC





FOR THE BEST IN PRINTING

CALL


Ebe rogos


Co., %tb.,


(Prikting Contractors to the Government of British Guiana
and The Mayor & Town Council, Georgetown.)
BEL AIR PARK, VLISSENGEN ROAD.


TEL. 267




KYK-OVER-AL


Good News for all Rootes


ICAR OWNERS

Cheap and Efficient Service is
now available to you and all
Motorists.
Call and arrange for Free
Inspection, Advice and Quota-
tions from our newly arrive
Manager.
REMEMBER -
SCONSULT US AND SAVE MONEY
I SPROSTONS MOTOR CAR
DEPARTMENT
SALES SERVICE
NUMBER, HLLMAN & COMMER
Lombard Street Phone 660.







SHORT STORY


"Red Light"
by EUGENE BARTRUM


"Hello Dave! Aren't you going to ask me for a dance?" A voice said
near to David Bruce's shoulder.

David turned around to look into the eyes of Maizie Greene, a girl he
was very fond of before he left for the Imperial College of Tropical
Agriculture.They were chummy then but David never encouraged a
deeper feeling. He had fel. it would be better to wait until he had grad-
uated and she had grown up a little more.

Tonight she had given him his first disappointment since his return
to British Guiana. Not seeing her with the other guests he asked Percy
Walcott whether she was invited and Percy said "Yes, but she may be
a bit late." There was a twinkle in Percy's eyes when he added "Maizie's
a beautiful girl, David, very popular, too."

Not long afterwards while he was dancing with Dixie Walcott
Percy's sister, he saw Maizie dancing with a wealthy Doctor he had
known in Trinidad. Percy's reference to Maizie as a beautiful girl was
perhaps a bit casual. He thought her beauty devastating and did not
take his eyes off her until he was chided by his partner for not paying
attention to the music.

"It's no use either," Dixie cautioned "the Doctor's got a crush on
Maizie and Maizie's all crushed up herself."

Now here Maizie was accusing him of not being attentive to her.
As he looked into the two large brown eyes which held the same
questions as when he kissed her good-bye four years ago, his first im-
pulse was to rehearse that farewell scene, but he remembered how rapt
Maizie seemed as she danced with the Doctor. He remembered Dixie's
words and he kept himself within bounds.

"Hello Maizie," he said "It's really nice seeing you again. At first
I wondered whether it could be you. You look so enchanting. Now that
I am .ure, shall we dance?"

He smiled as winningly as he could and as they danced he tried to
forget his escapades with Maizie, the little dare-devil imp at school who
brazenly tossed her unruly plaits over her shoulder one day and said to
old "Cocerite" the Maths. master "If Dave Bruce can't solve that rider,
no ene else can."




KYK-OVER-AL 101

He could not forget. Instead he started to recall every little prank
they played together. Then he had regarded her as a pal and not as a
girl.

After they left school that camaraderie continued. When there was
tide they swam together in the muddy Atlantic. When the tide was out
they collected shells on the beach. They rode all the donkeys on her
uncle's farm in the country, climbed mango trees, genip trees, dunk trees.
He even taught her to use a shot gun and often they went hunting vicissi
ducks which invaded the rice fields at the back of the farm during the
rice cutting season.

One day about six months before he left for Trinidad, as she rushed
into the rice field to pick up ducks which they had shot she got stuck
in some soggy mud. When he took her out he saw her eyes smiling
wickedly in spite of her plight. They stared at each other for a moment
and suddenly he kissed her full on her mouth.
Immediately he was sorry that had happened.

"Oh David," she said "This will spoil everything." And he knew
that their innocent friendship had ended. He liked her as a play mate,
but he was not prepared for anything as serious as that kiss. He knew
that she was not prepared either, so he determined to stop seeing her.

It was a cruel decision but, for both of them, he thought it better and
did not see her again until the afternoon before he left for Trinidad.

At college he tried to forget her, but instead he built airy castles of
what they would do together when he got back home.

The orchestra changed its rag time tempo to a waltz and those
thoughts which were racing through his mind now became a medley of
discord.

The tide was coming in and a cool breeze played gently against his
hot forehead. Maizie was in his arms. beautiful, bewitching, desirable.
But he dared not see her. He saw the wraiths of his airy castles dancing
like demons in the air around him.

While they danced neither of them spoke, but, as he took her to her
seat, Maizie said quietly "Dixie's a nice girl, David."

He wondered why she said that. Did she realise how very much he
was in love with her? Was she being kind, realising the futility of it all,
and offering Dixie as a substitute?
Again he had a mad impulse but again Dixie's words checked him.

They were standing before the Doctor and Maizie was saying,
"Ronald, this is David Bruce, an old school mate. David this is Ronald





KYK-OVER-AL


Duke......Ron and I are engaged, but we want to keep it to ourselves
for a while. So please be a dear and "forget that we told you."

The Doctor's eyebrows lifted slightly. David noticed this but he was
too stunned to think of anything else but the stark truth he had just
heard.
"Congratulations, Duke," he said almost curtly, "you should be a very
happy man."

For the rest of the evening he danced most of the time with Dixie.
He too thought Dixie a nice girl and he wanted Maizie to know it.

When he got home he pondered over upsetting Maizie's engagement.
He knew that when he kissed her four years ago she was in love with him.
He saw that same look in her eyes tonight. Was it for him, or was it a
simulation of her love for Duke? Ronald Duke, the name felt like
dirt in his mouth.

Had it been some o:her fellow, even Percy Walcott he may not have
minded so much. but not Ronald Duke!

The next day he called on Duke at his surgery.

"Hello youngster," Duke said blandly, "a bit sore at me I expect."
"Sore!" David's voice was bitter with contempt "You dirty rotter.
You didn't think there was someone in British Guiana who knew about
you. Now you've gone just a little too far."
"Mr. Bruce," Duke said smugly "Am I to assume you came here to
insult me. When Miss Green introduced us last night, I thought you were
a gentlemen. I understand you went to college in Trinidad...... Surely
travel should have improved your manners. Instead it seems to have
spoilt you. Calm yourself Bruce."
David's temper got the better of him.

"Damn your blasted platitudes, Duke. You know damn well that I
know why you were kicked out of Trinidad. After that Delaine mix up
not a single person in Port-of-Spain would have given you a case. Being
a "famous Frederick Street Doctor, your name was kept out of the press.
You know that. Every student at Icta knew about the mess you made
of Mrs. Delaine's life. Several fellows there were ashamed to think that
they sat near to you at Queen's Royal."

He looked at his rival squarely.

"Duke," he said "Will you break that engagement, or shall I air your
filthy reputation in all the clubs in Georgetown?"

Duke listened unflinchingly then he said "Blackmail, Bruce. It never
pays. What you are saying you could never prove. It may hamper my





KYK-OVER-AL


career a bit, but it would ruin you if I brought you up for slander. But
rather than going so far, let me show you something."

He took a note from his wallet and David flinched when he recog-
nised Maizie's handwriting.
"Read this," he said, folding over a part of the letter.

David read "Ron, darling, if I had heard from anyone else I might
have minded. It did give me a shock, but now I love you nothing you
did in the past could ever matter. No one else knows about Mrs. Delaine.
No one in Georgetown. And, darling, no one will ever know.........."

David did not read further.

He looked at Duke "So there's still something decent about you. You
told her."
He shrugged his shoulders "Well its none of my business anyway."
For weeks afterwards David battled with his desire and his reason.
He remembered Duke's eminence as a Doctor in Trinidad. He heard of his
progress for the short time he was in Georgetown and he considered it
took some good in a man to rank highly in his profession, especially as a
Doctor. Maybe the Delaine case was an unfortunate lesson which had
made Duke a better man. He considered that he could never be able to
Keep Maizie as comfortably as Duke could. And, if as she said, she loved
Duke, he would only be a cad to stand in her way.
He started visiting Dixie regularly perhaps to forget Maizie or perhaps
Dixie was really a nice girl. He didn't know which. He soon realized
however that Dixie knew of his love for Maizie and yet she was so sweet
about everything.
A few months afterwards, Dixie invited him to a picnic and to his
surprise it was a foursome with Maizie and Ronald Duke.

He was a bit angry with Dixie, but as the day went on he felt him-
self being so attached to her that Maizie's presence didn't seem to matter.

In the afternoon when the tide was up, Duke said suddenly "Maizie,
you have often told me what ace swimmers you and David were a few
years ago. Wont you entertain us a bit?"

Maizie said "We could, if David doesn't mind."

As they swam out to sea, David noticed a set expression on Maizie's
face. They were a good way out and she swam on untiringly.

Splashing on the left of them attracted their attention and David said
"That looks like Dixie."

There was a wry smile on Maizie's face when she said "This is it!"





104 KYK-OVER-AL

"This is what?" David asked angrily "Dixie's no swimmer. She
shouldn't go so far out. She seems to be in difficulty. I'm going to her."

Maizie's voice was as calm as a ripple of air.

"No," she said "You aren't. If you do I'll swim right out to sea."

When David looked at Maizie he did not see Ronald Duke's fiancee
but the little wench who swam alongside of him five years ago and he
knew she meant what she said.

"Hell, Maizie, "he said lamely "You can't do that. Dixie'll drown."

"No," she said "She won't. Ron's a good swimmer himself. He'll save
her."

"No" David frowned "No, Maizie. Sorry I can't agree with you. I'm
going."

Maizie said "Good-bye Dave' and she continued swimming.

David swam a few yards towards Dixie and stopped. He saw Dixie
struggling about a hundred yards to his left and he looked back to see
Maizie heading for the Atlantic.

For a split second he wanted to tear himself in two. It was obvious
that one would drown. Which one must he help?
He changed his direction and swam desperately out to the Atlantic
and was in time 'o overtake Maizie just as her strokes became weaker.

He rested her head on his chest and stroked backwards to shore
wondering guiltily what had happened to Dixie. They were a long way
out and after some time Maizie looked at him and smiled weekly.

"Why did you do that?" he asked grimly.

"David," she said softly "Dixie's a better swimmer than you or I.
While you were away she swam across the Demerara river. Did you say
she was no swimmer?"

David did not answer. He remembered Dixie saying to him earlier
in the day that she could easily drown in a few feet of water.

"Why did you want to swim out to sea?" he asked "Were you running
away from someone?"

"Yes," she said "From David Bruce. You made me run away from
you six years ago."

"I can't understand, Maizie," David said "God knows I can't. How
does Duke come in. That might help."

Maizie sighed.





KYK-OVER-AL


"David," she said "I'm going to be exactly what I was long ago -
a little hussy I'll tell you. I didn't know how friendly you were with
Dixie before you left for Trinidad, but she always spoke about you while
you were away. She gave me the impression she had you ear-marked.
"I got fed up. I thought she was the reason why when you kissed me
you decided not to see me again. I met Ronald at her house and he per-
sisted in paying me attentions. You know what happened at the Carib
the night I introduced you to Ronald. Dixie seemed to have upset you
much. Oh I was so mad. When you danced with me you were in another
world.
"That's why when I introduced you to Ronald I accepted his proposal.
He proposed to me several times before and I had refused. He told me
the same night about the Delaine case and asked me not to be rash
in accepting. He must have had some suspicions about us. The next
morning I wrote telling him that I didn't care about his past. And
honestly, I would have accepted him then if he was the worst criminal.
All I wanted was to be away from you.

"A few days ago he told me you went into his surgery shortly after
he had received my letter and wanted to eat his head off. If he had
told me the same day I would have known that you......Oh perhaps it's
too late."

She took a deep breath.
"This picnic was Ronald's idea. I think now he knows what he
wanted to know."

As they approached the beach they saw the others in a distance. As
they got nearer Ronald waved first, then Dixie, but when they reached
the beach it was deserted.
A familiar shrug of David's shoulder gave Maizie the assurance she
wanted.
"Seems as if our friends have left us," she said.

"So it seems," David said "perhaps they meant good-bye, when they
waved."
The tide was receding leaving wavy rivulets in the sand. Here and
there patches of white shell glimmered on the beach as if mutually aware
of the water's nakedness, they both looked towards the green expanse
of courida trees, so stalwartly guarding their country from the ravage of
the sea.

David's head turned slowly and he looked into two big questioning
brown eyes.
"Darling," he said "my darling".

In his voice there was the assurance that the red light had changed.









IAN CARE


The Cities



I have been to the cities,
The old cities,
Rome, Paris, Vienna,
London, Brussells, Amsterdam,
And indestructible, fragile man
I have seen
Living the flash bulb filament span
Of life
Amidst convex and vertical stones
And old monuments....
The old cities,
Where age is worshipped
And age is the worshipper....
The age bound cities,
The fog bound cities,
The stone bound cities,
The twilight bound cities,
Where age is worshipped
And age is the worshipper.
And across the Atlantic seas
I have been to the new cities,
Epilogues of the old,
The light bound cities,
The steel bound cities,
The sky bound cities,
The stone bound cities,
Where mirrored spectre of the past
Is vista of the future,
And the brooding of the old cities
Appeared again,
The mirrored spectre of age was there again.
I have gone in my searching
To the cities,
The old cities,
Warsaw, Prague,
Athens, Lisbon,




KYK-OVER-AL


And to the new cities
Across the Atlantic seas.
Washington, New York,
Chicago, Los Angeles....
Radar-pronged antenae of my searching
Groped everywhere....
The old cities....
The new cities....
But the faces were the same.
In snow, bleak rain,
Fog and miraculous sunshine.
I have searched
I have searched
I have searched,
But the face of the cities,
The old cities,
And the new cities
Across the Atlantic seas
Were the same.
















II
,.49L


Sandbach Parker's


New Building.









Jamaica in the Novel

by LILIAN DEWAR



A novelist has o'her functions than the provision of entertainment.
All art has a social function, in that it widens and deepens our conscious-
ness of ourselves, our awareness of our environment, and in doing so
helps us to make more and more appropriate responses to the world
about us. The artist paints a night scene at the Bourda Market: the
huckster wrapped up and asleep, the fruit laid out on sugar-bags the
carbide-lamp. At once the scene gains social significance. A new
relationship now springs up between the huckster and ourselves, our
consciousness has been directed along a new channel; ever after our
response to the huckster will be conditioned by our emotional response
to the painting. The every-day scene has been held up for our admira-
tion, it has gained social sanction, a social sanction that life in the West
Indies with its imported literature, imported films, imported broadcasts,
but rarely receives.

Art is thus one of the most powerful influences controlling the social
behaviour of man, and since the artist is the first to react to changes in
the cultural pattern, it is he who can save us from making the old
response to an entirely new set of conditions; it is the artist who can
carry us forward, and save us from looking back to Africa, India, China,
to justify ourselves, a looking back which seems like infantile regression,
and is as barren. The artist can give us that sense of community, of
shared experience, which is what we hope to find in Africa, India, Chipa.

Since reading, of whatever quality, is a far more widespread activity
than any of the other art forms except the cinema, it is largely through
our reading that we are intellectually conscious of ourselves. It is part
of the novelist's business to make us more conscious of the cultural pat-
tern, not in the flat, as the sociologist would do, but as the various
elements in it act and react on one another. A novel has not achieved
much if it has not shown us the reaction of individuals to the accepted
attitudes of a society. In doing this, it of course holds up certain attitudes,
and says in effect: "These are your attitudes, these the aims of your
society, these your ideals, this is how you feel."

Now since the writer can widen the area of our consciousness, and
make us intellectually and emotionally conscious of ourselves, and since
it is a prerequisite of planned social change to know not only what we
feel, but why we feel it, not only what we want, but why we want it,
the attitudes and assumptions of writers who hold us up for inspection
must be subject to careful scrutiny.




KYK-OVER-AL


De Lisser's novel, "The White Witch", was published in 1929 the
date is important from the point of view both of history and of literature.
At that time in the Caribbean what happened in Jamaica was hardly
anybody else's business. Social problems had not been investigated,
therefore they did not exist. Social forces could not have been at a
standstill, but the emancipation, though nearly a hundred years old
could still be looked back to with satisfaction as the acme of British
achievement. There is, of course, much virtue in looking back except
when indulged in because there is nothing to look forward to: then
perhaps we run into the danger of being turned into pillars of salt.

However, de Lisser chose the period just before the emancipation.
His theme may with kindness be summed up as the spiritual perils of a
free white man (Rutherford) in a slave society. He is an Englishman,
a future plantation owner, who has come out to the West Indies as a
book-keeper in order to learn the ropes, and Jamaica is seen through his
eyes. He stays about three months, when he leaves he is asked: "Do you
think you will ever come back to the West Indies?" "Never", was the
reply.

We cannot blame him, except in so far as "he had expected in his
youthful ardour to find strange adventures in Jamaica. He finds
Jamaica "a strange land of slavery and passion, beauty and mystery."
The perfunctory treatment that de Lisser gives to the land itself is the
same he accords the society; they are both backgrounds to a lurid story.
Neither the land nor the society are to be lived in: that is the basic
attitude, one which we who live in the West Indies cannot adopt, if only in
the interests of self preservation. The land has all the hard brilliance
of a tourist postcard, the society is there to provide the source of "strange
adventures." It consists of the whites on the estate, the most important
being the witch, Annie Palmer, the owner of Rosehall. There are the
estate slaves, who are restless because they have heard that freedom is
on the way. Beyond the estate in Montego Bay there is a merchant
community, shadowy in the extreme, and a community of free Negroes.

Most of the passion, beauty and mystery are provided by Mrs. Palmer,
not by Jamaica. The passion is for Rutherford, the mystery the deaths
of her three husbands, the witchcraft she has learnt in Haiti. Her love
for Rutherford is thwarted by Millicent, a free Negro, who is also in love
with him. Were it not for this we feel there could be no contact between
white and Negro beyond the violence of occasional whippings and illicit
sexual relations.

The Negroes are habitually referred to as "these people", and we
do not see very much of them.But we gather that "these people have
skins as tough as their dispositions," and that they are keenly alive to
ridicule etc. They are, of course, superstitious, and try to counter Mrs.
Palmer's witchcraft by their own obeah practices. But what seems to
strike Rutherford most of all is their "happiness." After a whipping




KYK-OVER-AL


they gather to a meal with gusto: "they could not be really unhappy
if they could take life like that", and his conscience, disturbed by the sight
of the whipping, is at once laid at rest. Or again; "the feel of life was
perfect. Something of this must have been felt even by those in bond-
age, for while he stood and looked about him, he heard a chorus of merry
noises, which seemed to come from carefree hearts". But these "care-
free hearts" remain an entirely unexplained anatomical phenomenon.
The slaves are in fact about to revolt, but that is to be no part of this
story, and when revolt does come. it is dismissed in a few lines.

The "West Indian ethos" begins to affect Rutherford on his second
morning on the plantation, when he "flung to the winds every shred of
prudence......He felt at once inclined to live gaily, riotously, danger-
ously today, and let the morrow take care of itself." But the commentary
on white society is supplied mainly by Rider, an unfrocked parson who
has succumbed to the spiritual perils that are besieging Rutherford. "These
tropics, with their large servile population and small aristocracy of pro-
prietors who lived in a world of the narrowest mental and moral horizons
what a horror they actually were! If they did not become physically
the white man's grave, they formed for him as deadly a spiritual sepul-
chre." This spiritual death is occasioned partly by fear and boredom:
"Fear is in the very texture of the mind of all the white people here: fear
and boredom, and sometimes disgust. That is why so many of us
drink." Rider is shot, and his epitaph: "one........who had become a
slave to circumstances, and a derelict in a land where human life and
happiness were held so cheap."

An unhealthy and dying society. No wonder Rutherford thought
the West Indies not good enough for him. De Lisser has ploughed over
barren soil, which has yielded but a barren conclusion. We must sup-
pose that the emancipation released new social forces, and was the tonic
which kept the patient alive.

But still unhealthily alive. In fact Miss Bottome wonders: is this "a
civilisation coming to birth, or a civilisation crumbling into decay?"
"Under the Skin" bears some resemblance to "The White Witch". The
plot is equally lurid. There are 'wo women and a girl all in love with
Philip-not that there is anything to be said against that in itself, but
that the improbabilities of life can always be accounted for by love
-at least in fiction, and especially on a tropical island. And we are
given many improbabilities, most improbable of all the subplot wherein
a Deputy Principal of a girls' school, seven-eights white, practises obeah
(with the aid of a pupil) and attempts murder (with the aid of a pupil)
to get rid of a new Headmistress. But what is this novel if not "facti-
tious local colourism?" and how write about Jamaica, where human life
is held so cheap, without obeah and without murder?

Again we are shown an outsider's reaction to the accepted attitudes
of a Jamaican society. An Englishwoman (Lucy) comes to Jamaica
as a Headmistress, and this is the Jamaica she finds. She too falls in love,





KYK-OVER-AL 111

but with a Jamaican a coloured doctor (Philip) so she does not reject
Jamaica, but decides instead to give "her clearskinned white body into the
dark stream of the Island's life."

However, this Jamaica has been investigated by a Royal Commis-
sion and by Simey, and many of the conclusions we are used to are re-
peated: "they're utterly irresponsible, these natives". "On the Island
the sense of responsibility was weak and infantile, because responsibility
had been for so long denied its native people." "They have so little of
their own on their Island, these dark ones,-only what belongs to other
people. No language, no tradition, no religion.... I sometimes wonder
what is in their hearts that is their own." "Yes", Jessica said, in the
soft uptilting drawl of the Island, with its hidden depth of questioning,
as if a human being had no fixed right, even to his own speech. His
sole defence against the cruel prejudice and snobbery of the white race,
which had trained him to value what it would not let him share. "Even
now what are they freed for? To be destitute? To be uneducated? To
be sick?"

There is. in fact, the need to make emancipation something positive,
and not a mere negation of slavery. This Lucy feels she can help to
do, for it is not only love that forces her to abandon her own Island and
adopt Jamaica. It is the conviction that only the English can release
Jamaica from its bondage: in England children won't turn "to her with
vigour and passion for new life........she had been able to give them
(Jamaican children) what they needed most, and what only a white
woman .... could give them: an innate respect for human beings.... If
Lucy, who was white., could make each one of them realise that they
were of equal value, then all life was open to them, all fear behind them."
The premise so slight, the conclusion so cosmic! Again: "Without Lucy
the younger children would not be real to themselves any more, they
would have to try to win toleration by pretending to be like what they
didn't understand .... a white teacher who respected them as Lucy
had respected them imparted a new magic. They had found themselves
at home with life itself'. We do not pretend to understand this magic
It may be the old assumption already remarked by Barnes, "that all back-
ward peoples are automatically improved by contact with the British."
Or it may be that, like Dr. Little before her, Miss Bottome conceives of
our salvation as lying in psychological and social accommodation to the
English way of life. If we may be allowed to repeat ourselves: "We see
salvation in adjustment to our own environment, historical and geogra-
phical, because only through such adjustment can we ever hope to create
our own way of life and it is only in accommodation to our own way
of life that we can achieve balance," and find ourselves at home with life
itself.

After all. the American Negro, in spite of colour prejudice, does not
seem unreal to himself, nor does he have to try to win toleration by pre-
tending to be like what he doesn't understand. He is part of the cultural






KYK-OVER-AL


pattern he lives in, and, far more important, he contributes to it. He
is not taking something to which he has not contributed, and to which
he cannot contribute. He is within the scheme of values he lives by, or,
as Miss Bottome puts it, "at home with life itself".

The main preoccupation of the book, as its title implies, is the problem
of colour prejudice: "It makes all the difference on the Island, Elvira
said, with tragic intensity". The whole disproportion of the book lies in
this tragic intensity about everything. After all, this is a subject for
jokes at the breakfast table, and we suppose even Jamaicans must be
able to laugh at themselves occasionally. But there is no humour in
Miss Bottome's Jamaica, only "a house full of laughing servants" some-
where, those carefree hearts again. She seems incapable of seeing more
than one thing at a time, a concentration that has the limitations of stills,
and forces us to introduce our own ribaldry, often at moments when we
should by rights be feeling most sorry for ourselves. Consider seriously,
if you can, Philip's description of the most successful mixed marriage he
knows.

The situation as regards colour prejudice has in fact changed some-
what in recent years; skin colour is no longer quite so much of an
economic or a social hindrance; certainly it plays little part in determin-
ing the elite, either political, intellectual or artistic. But there is always
a time lag between social change and our adjustment to it, and colour
prejudice will persist socially long after it ceases to function economically,
if only for the ease with which it can be applied. In spite of this it is
a doubtful question whether, by mature standards, this subject has
enough moral and human interest to merit treatment in a full length
novel. "Under the Skin" does not dispel a particle of this doubt.

The Jamaica of "New Day" is a Jamaica that has been lived in and
loved. To say this is to say, perhaps, all that is important. But critics
have pointed out the imagination and power both in language and in
conception of the first part, and the comparative failure of the second
part. We feel that the reason for this failure may point to a major
failure in West Indian life today.

Reid's theme is the fight for political liberty, and the first part of his
book is taken up with the Rebellion of 1865, the immediate cause of
which was hunger due to long drought. The Campbells are a nearwhite
family to whom Jamaica is unmistakably home. They own and cultivate
the land themselves, they live by its produce, they have been uncon-
sciously assimilated by Jamaica. The second son, David, attends the
meetings of the discontented in the neighboring village of Stony Gap;
he himself becomes one of the leaders of the Rebellion, and the whole






KYK-OVER-AL


family identifies itself with the cause of the hungry. Blood is shed, of
course, by the people during the Rebellion, and by the Government
afterwards. Three of the Campbell family are shot. Then we are shown
the family gradually gaining wealth (from plantations) and consequence,
until it produces in the fourth generation another leader in Garth
Campbell, a leader who has studied law in England, and who comes back
to continue the fight for political liberty by organising labour.

But after three generations of preparation Garth Campbell the
lawyer is not after all so heroic. We are meant to applaud the refine-
ment of the methods of achieving political liberty the rejection of force
and bloodshed, the resort to group organisation instead. What we see is
that the people and spirit of 1865 have been rejected along with their
methods. The Campbells have moved away from the land, they have
moved away from the people. David Campbell was one among several
who thought they saw what was good for Jamaica, and who were willing
lo fight for it. Garth starts out on a lone fight, and is later joined by
a cousin of his. What has happened to the people of the barracks and of
Stony Gap? Did they have no grandsons? The right to political liberty,
like any other right, involves duties. What are the Jamaican people
themselves going to contribute to political liberty? It seems that they
are to contribute their willingness to be led, that the Garth Campbells
will give them what is good for them before they even ask for it. In
losing sight of the people with whom he set out so buoyantly, Reid has
lost sight of social reality.

Reid's dilema is that of the West Indian writer today. The West
Indian middle class has very little of its own that is worth writing about.
Its achievement is reckoned in terms of its adjustment to western European
civilisation. It is therefore conscious of two standards of value. This
results in rental abortion, in a literature of self explanation instead of
self discovery. Seymour's picture of West Indian writers writing for
each other as audience, is stultifying, and can develop into nothing but
a circle within whose ring magicians murmur dark incantations. Without
being ungrateful to those who in their very limited leisure make the
effort to improve our social being, an effort in itself immensely difficult
to make and yet so little rewarded, we may fairly say that not a little
of what has been written already partakes of the nature of incantation,
individual fantasies without social realism.

The middle classes must re-establish contact with the "somnolent
masses" from whom they have cut themselves off, those masses who
have at least subdued our environment in so far as it has been subdued.
They must write for them and about them. Only in this way can they
maintain contact with social reality, for in the people, and not in the
middle classes lie the new social forces that will shape the future.




XYK-OVER-AL


LIPTON'S
T Get a package
from your Grocer
T 1"A TO-DAY!

Agents :

Wieting & Richter, Ltd.


;L-~---~ ~


~








MARTIN CARTER


"New Day"



Not hands
like mine
these Carib altars knew:
nameless and quite forgotten are the gods;
and mute,
mute and alone,
their silent people spend
a ring of vacant days,
not like more human years,
as aged and brown their rivers flow away.

yes, pressing on my land,
there is an ocean's flood;
it is a muttering sea,

here, right at my feet
my strangled city lies,
my father's city and my mother's heart:
hoarse groaning tongues,
children without love,
mothers without blood,
all cold as dust, nights dim, there is no rest.

ah!
mine was a pattern woven by a slave
dull as a dream encompassed in a tomb.

now still
are the fields
covered by the floods;
and those rivers roll
over altars gone;
naked, naked loins.
throbbing deep with life
rich with birth indeed,
rouse, turning to the sun.

and more fierce rain will come again tonight,
new day must clean, have floods not drowned the fields
killing my rice and stirring up my wrath?






A. J. SEYMOUR


Amalivaca


A darling of the sun the great canoe
Riding across the unquiet sequined sea
By day and through the blowing velvet night
Charting a path from the slow star ballet.

The startled Esseauebo still lay drowned
In its own channel and the sullen waste
Usurner heaved beyond its far commands
When Amalivaca came.

The circling sun had not yet swung his wheel
Leaned still his light out of the eastward sky
The day the fabled spate came to an end
And the mantling flood contracted from the earth.
First King Roraima brought his forehead clear
Towering behind with seaward-looking eyes
And his huge shoulders rising from the waste
Of seething waters steelfaced like a shield
Which slowly sank.

Then Kukenaam
And next Wei-assipu- they caught the sun
And Ayanganna. so splendid in its pride
And many a mountain more, whose name to tell
Would make a hoarse deep music and would beg
The storm for thunder,
And while these islands stood
On ocean-hooded resurrecting land
Amaiivaca came.

Men called the place Amalivaca stayed
The Tramen cliff above Imbaimadai
And there he carved upon the mountain side
Strange figures of maids dancing in the sun
Shining above them. These timehri loom
Today above the shrunken river courses
With the dance frozen still within their limbs
As that prime artist conjured them-the virgins
Leaping in reverent rhythms to the sun
Blazing his power upon the patient earth,
Husband of all the earth's fertility.
And with these strange rock signatures he declared
The idiom of his coming, that he would write
Upon men's hearts imperishable poetry.





KYK-OVER-AL


Behind Amalivaca's eyes dwelt lore
And national legend long forgotten and still
While in his fingers slept a skill of craft
Learnt through the powerful limbs from the calm brain
President, a craft that rifled wildwood
Bark for unguent balm and sooth-sense herbage
And searched the choreography of the heavens

Or aromatic shifts of wind before the Trades
A felled tree he could take and with slow fire
Shape to a hollow instrument of grace
To move with rippling power upon the river.
Rough land, flood-widowed, he engineered it smooth
The snaking paths pulled straight to villages
And threw a circle around the huddling huts
Within whose ring the forest should never stride.
Those broad and coffee-coloured water-roads,
The swiftly tumbling rivers, with a breadth
Beyond the flight of a birdling, he decreed
A federation of ways for villages
Throughout the pauseless centuries for link and trust.

(To be continued).

Footnote-

Dear Ann and Joan,

I told you this story of Amalivaca once before when we were
sitting around the dining table but later I found myself wondering
whether I shouldn't write the story all down and give it to you as a
Christmas present. You see, other girls and boys may want to read i.
too-and perhaps a few grown-ups also-and there is one reason why
this story of Amalivaca belongs to all the children in Guiana and to
children living in other places too. The men who study these masters
and who have written great heavy, brown-covered books with gold
lettering on Shem, tell us that the name Amalivaca is found sprinkled
all over the Caribbean sea, an area of thousands of square miles. It
keeps cropping up in the legends of the Caribs that a mother tells her
children while the sun is going down to put them to sleep, and now
and then she would add, "Now dear, go to sleep and Amalivaca will
watch over you."

So perhaps Amalivaca did exist long long ago and we're taking
scraps of stories that the Caribs have left, perhaps some in Antigua and
some in Belize and knitting the fragments together. This is just another
piece of unrecorded history that the Amerindians have given to us here
in Guiana It has come down by word of mouth and been mingled with
so many children's dreams.
A.J.S.








Sam Chase as an Educationist



Some time during 1950 it was reported that Sam Chase had given
our local public 25 years of mirthful service. Now I do not know much
about Sam though after seeing a few of his productions and having met
him on a few occasions, I have some idea of the nature of the man. To
my way of thinking however, it is just as well that I cannot give a reader
- who may perhaps have been attracted by the title, and will I hope not
be disappointed by the contents-the facts of the man's upbringing, date
of birth, parentage, etc. I cannot even recall the first time I heard of
Sam Chase but I can remember distinctly the first show I saw.
It is notewor hy, and I believe authentic, that Sam was at School with
the present Public Information Officer, and from what I gather, was quite
keen, alert and bright. Whether he acted in the little school plays, or
used to make monkey motions of the teacher, or precisely what inspired
his developing into a sort of Public Entertainment Officer, is unknown to
me; but such he is: and his speech, script writing, wit, puns and so forth
are indicative of a fair basic education and a penetrating understanding
and insight of the local community.
Now seeing that I am neither equipped to tell you the facts about
Sam Chase, nor to give you a literary or dramatic criticism of his produc-
tions, I am afraid that, having lured you on thus far, I can only give you
a few impressions that have been collected after having seen nearly a
score of his sketches.
I saw first his "Matron Broomes" and "Men of Several Worlds." I
considered the show to be immensely amusing but tedious because of
the long pauses; the inevitable encores of mediocre singing and calypsoes;
and the unschooled attitude of the audience. Sam needed a good pro-
ducer and a co-operative audience. His productions have improved,
they now start more or less punctually, the fluorescent lights do not have
to be fixed after the first act, the playwright now incorporates the re-
moval of stage property with some act such as a levy by the Police; and
you get away very well before midnight. With a more understanding
audience, everyone would enjoy the show and sequences would follow
more smoothly.
The evolution of his plays over a short period too is quite cemark-
able and while it has always been said that you can listen to calypsoes
or Sam's scrip.' and not detect anything lewd-depending on the level
of your mind, his inuendo has apparently, become far more subtle and
clever as it generally eludes me! I think that at his shows some of the
local calypsoes, I mean of course Shantos, pardon me! are not yet
wholly fit for gentle ears, but Sam does not resort to the obscene as a
secure of amusement but relies on ridicule and lampooning of the inter-
esting public happenings of which everyone has heard something.






KYK-OVER-AL


It is here to my mind that his strength lies in captivating an audi-
ence. The basis of his humour is its lack of finish; he assails the revered
political and governmental bosses and the pit loves it; and not only the
pit! It points perhaps to an undesirable element in colonial life, that
of dragging down "the great", if not in actual fact at least on the stage.
They revel in the fact that "the Mare" was beaten up in Sam's version
of the Municipal Bonds' Issue or that the Doctor who leaves his patients
for a tennis engagement gets a severe thrashing on the stage! A study
of Shakespearean and Elizabethan drama would show evident similarities
in the way he caters for the vulgar desire and yet tries to get over an
idea. Some may even go so far as to say that Sam Chase's drama is at
the Elizabethan stage of development.

It is not however just merely the lampooning of those whose down-
fall cannot otherwise be obtained, that interests him, because he has
of late resorted to drawing morals verbally from the proceedings. He
would implore his audience "to laugh and stop", to have their fun and
then listen to the serious part. Thus he moves perceptibly from hilarity
to morality, thus he cautions the women to beware of back talking and
slack living, thus he admonishes the obeah addicts, severely, cruelly,
but with good intent. He pokes fun at the great or the small,-provided
they have attracted public attention. He deplores the housing condi-
tions; he eulogises the merits of skinfish;'he castigates the administration
for the Soft drinks tax and explains that the "Dictator of Finants" was
decorated with K.I.L.L. D.E. P.O.O.R., not because of what it spells,
but because he keeps increasing Levies and Licences and Deprives Even
Poor Orphans Of Riches. In "Gentlemen the King" he is a racialist, a
moralist in "the Dreamer and the Jar", in "The Ruler and the Boo Boo
Man" a satirist, in "Guardroom Jitters" a typical blustering but obse-
quious policeman,-Corporal Sargeant Blight, an idealist, in the "Mare
and the Bonds" and an excellent parodist in "the Collapsible Bride-
groom". He is a versatile comedian. His feminine portrayals in his
Lizzie Series, Matron Broomes. Tiny Davis, the Collapsible Bridegroom,
etc. were completely satisfying to both sexes of the audience, and his
voice control and modulation and emotional depiction would gladden the
heart of any ventriloquist. What if his remarks are seditious or even
slanderous, he has been careful to warn his audience that names, appear-
ance and portrayals "have not even the remotest connection with people
who have ever lived, wished they were alive, or would like to live."

His advertisements are explicit, true they are part of his dialogue,
but they never fail to amuse, and what better advertisement to the
impressionable mind is there than amusing instructive information. The
expression of admiration for another actor's dress evokes the boisterous
comment that the material came from Lall's Camp Street Bazaar while
she loudly declaims the direction and latest price quotations; or that it was
an old piece of material which (loudly) "was washed with Zex Soap
which makes white clothes whiter and coloured clothes brighter". He





KYK-OVER-AL


is a good publicity agent as he has his audience assured. They laugh
with him, but listen to him, and he reaches a level of popular understand-
ing that perhaps cannot be otherwise scratched.
Yes, there are many weaknesses in his productions still, but I have
noticed that during the short period I have attended his shows, that
apart from getting a more docile audience in the more austere surround-
ings of the Empire Cinema, the levels of the audience like the admission
fee has been raised. There have been groups of people filtering in from
the most squeamish cliques of society, and there have been those who go
not only for ribald jests-the intelligentsia, educationists; and I venture
to suggest to you, patient reader, that Sam Chase too, like Pepys, in
his own particular way, is an Educationist.
-W.H.L.A.



What is

ELEGANCE?

ELEGANCE
comes from much more than
"being in the fashion." It
is the look of distinction cre-
ated b!j taste expressed in an
attractive ensemble and im-
peccable grooming.
You too may obtain the
envied poise of elegance In-
spect our ready-to-wear
morning and afternoon
frocks: they will please you
with their fashionable styling
....and their low prices.

BOOKERS A

DRY GOODS.




KYK-OVER-AL


I NOW IN STOCK

Humber -

-Cycles










For those who appreciate mecha-
nical perfection
FOR OVER 75 YEARS THE ARISTOCRAT OF
CYCLES

|z Call and select yours today from HUMBER
range at

PRADASCO CYCLE STORE,
LIMITED.
Phone 616. 19, Hincks Street, Georgetown. P.O.Box 135.
................
.......... ....s.................. .....................









A. N. FORDE


Sea Bird



Scrawling a signature across
The map of the sky you fly
With the grace
Of a warm memory
Touched with the scalpel of time past.

In the mosaic of the clouds
At sunset you fold proud
Wings to lie
Upon the palpitation of the waves

Leaving behind a tender trace
Of your lightness on the sand
For the careless sea to trod
On and erase.

Or in powered dives
With taut limpness down
The shafts of air your limbs
Sink in a sharp plunge
To the rocky ground.

Or rising from the catacombs
In an equipoise of wonderful
Propulsion your arms
Climb the tiers of the air
With an upward roll.

Your nest left huddled
In the ear of a rock
Mid the blast and wrack
Of fretful billows
Clamouring to be heard
You ride into the silence of the sky.

And far below you
As you soar
I envy your freedom
From the tug of time
Your glory
In the welfare of the air.









Alien in Guiana.




The 'plane lost height slowly. She peered out of the window, seeing
the neat fields, so many different shades of green and some gold, the
earth was deeply marked in rectangular lines, and she thought "how neat
and pretty". But she couldn't see both sides of the picture. On the
other was water, a whole ocean to be exact, and here the sea-surface
moved lazily, sluggishly, an unattractive dun brown with a line of lighter
brown resting uneasily on the thick water.

She was glad to be at rest even in the strange room, whilst outside
the one-o'clock sun cast a short shadow and the immense trees created
an illusion of cool shade. The guide book had said it would always be
cool, but then guide books were sometimes, like Eve's apple-the pretty-
pretty covers enclosed black and white print which gave nothing away.

She was growing more critical as weariness left her, and now she
looked about, measuring and comparing everything she had experienced.
The food, strange but palatable. The houses, like shoe boxes on stilts-
how tiresome to climb all those steps, and the floor unpolished, the stairs
uncarpeted.

She began to feel angry-she had gone out to do some necessary
shopping and everything was so expensive, the quality was so poor!
She remembered some of the things said to her: "A beautiful city;
marvellous entertainment; wonderful weather; a fertile land". Viciously,
she swore, She hated the flat small crowded living space, she felt choked
and restrained. The beauty of the flowering trees, the blazing colour,
the call of the birds, the cooling rain at night, nothing soothed her.

The sharp rise and fall of the foreign voices, the dust rising in clouds
prickling her face and arms, meshing her hair with particles of fodder
from the square where the animals fed caused her to wheel suddenly in
the road, thrusting a woman aside. She walked quickly and with purpose
to the office of the Airways, and emerged with a smile-she was going
home tomorrow!
S-A. M. L.






Books and P!aces



The Poetry of Tennyson.



Nor, is the Victorian Age or its chief poetic voice however much
abused in any danger of being forgotten. The fame of the great Vic-
torians has not, making allowances for changes and differences in taste
and the shifting of perspective, perceptibly diminished. The position is,
in fact, rather an amusing one. We are Noah's naughty sons who, having
stripped the garments of pretence and outward conformity from an age
which loved to clothe itself in shams, now subject its imperfect body to
a scrutiny which it would have found embarrassing and above all else
eminently distasteful. We are, I fancy, more destructively critical of the
Victorian than of any other age in English history. Their once admired
Queen is the subject of indelicate gibes; their morality the target of
attacks which vary from the most imperceptible of sneers to invective as
virulent as the twentieth century imagination can make it; their states-
manship (or their lack of it) and their economic theories are blamed for
many of our present-day ills and their literature has been condemned
as formless, insincere, evasive of the deeper issues of life, lacking in
psychological insight, and as giving a completely false picture of the
relationship of the sexes to each other.

Tennyson, who stands forth in some modern minds as the poetic
exemplar of all that was smug and artificial in his age and who was the
acclaimed laureate for. the overwhelming majority of his contemporaries,
has not escaped the onslaught of tribes of hostile critics. He was certainly,
judging by worldly standards, a very successful poet, graduating from
his birth place in a country parsonage to the peerage in which he died,
respected and respectable, and thereby qualifying for burial in West-
minister Abbey. Some critics seem to have found the odour of respect-
ability generated by these surroundings a little nauseating and more
than a little suspicious. What they have had to say may undoubtedly
be true, much of it, perhaps, is only too well justified. But, nevertheless,
while the critical and, as so often with the critical, the destructive eye
perceives nine-tenths of the truth, seeing faults by the score and dragging
them into The glare of broad daylight or pushing them under the micro-
scope of analytical observation and ruthlessly applying the scalpels of
critical dissection, yet it is, after all, the eye of love which, when it is
equally discerning, alone sees the remaining tenth and fills in the canvas
which the ingenuities of captious criticism may have left a blank.


-MALCOLM DELPH.









The American University.



The foreign student especially if he comes from a little known
country, (and more especially if it is an intriguing country which some
place in Africa, some confuse with New Guinea and others insist on call-
ing Honduras or Jamaica) such a student is really in the position
of a plenipotentiary in that the fullness of his powers of describing, sell-
ing or disparaging the merits of his country is limited only by his con-
science. He is frequently called upon by the YMCA's and YWCA's,
International organizations such as Rotary, Kiwanis and Lions Clubs,
Church groups, political parties, women's organizations and so forth, to
talk to them, dine with them and in other ways to entertain them. His
time is rarely his own, more so if he proves to be friendly and a good
talker, and apart from the work of the sundry committees on
which he is put, he has to maintain a high scholastic level of work or else
he would be thrown out. The University not only charges higher fees
for students who are not residents of the state in which it is established,
but will tolerate dead-wood only from the State itself, so that the foreign
student trying to learn a lot about people and his work, is very hard put
to it.

Of the 27 Universities which I had the pleasure to visit in the United
States the one I know best is the University of Wisconsin. Though by no
means the largest American University, Wisconsin had a student enrol-
ment of over 21,000 in 1948. Such a University which has one large
rambling compound, more commonly known as a campus, is in itself a
city, for it has all the services which are essential for the modern living
of a civic community today. The University has its police and fire
brigade, bus service, road maintenance service, pure water supply system,
telephone system with a student directory about four times the size of the
B.G. telephone directory, daily newspaper, bank, hospital, housing scheme
- apart from student dormitories, housing and employment bureau,
observatory and weather bureau, radio station which is incidentally the
first established in the United States, "the oldest station in the nation",
bakery, restaurants, co-operative student book-and-clothing stores; chapel
bakery, restaurants, co-operative student book-and-clothing stores; chapel
and churches, library, cinema and theatre as well as YMCA and YWCA.
Then, of course, they possess their own orchestra, military band and, for
students only tennis courts, baseball fields, football stadium with a
seating capacity of 45,000, basketball indoor stadium for 15,000 and an
athletic gymnasium. Also for the students' pleasure, entertainment, and
education in the extra-curricular field, there are available either free or
at nominal charges numerous opportunities such as concerts, plays and
lectures featuring world famous artistes, dances, the cinema, intervarsity




KYK-OVER-AL


football, baseball, basketball, skiing, boating, folk dancing, hiking, photo-
graphy and crafts of various descriptions. These things though Univer-
sity-sponsored are mostly arranged by. interested students with faculty
supervision.

When I once expressed my surprise at finding such an autonomous
and almost completely independent community, I do recall the following
rejoinder: "Yeh, we try to have everything here, we even have a com-
munist party and a president!" I suppose that when an institution sets
out to prepare students for every phase of activity in life, it must have
facilities for such training and as the acquiring of such facilities is subject
only to a financial limitation in the final analysis, the American University
is at an obvious advantage.
-W. H. L. ALLSOPP.





Palestine.



It is a strange experience to visit a place that you know already from
books. In reading, you are inclined or at least I am myself to forget
or disregard the commonplace details of ordinary life, and think only of
the 'heart of the matter.' So it came as something of a shock to me,
when I was in Palestine seven years ago, to meet on every side places
and names that I had known from childhood, mixed up with the ordinary
trivialities of modern day-to-day life. A sign-post saying: 'Nazareth 4
miles', or a bus announcing its destination as 'Jerusalem': these things
seemed incongruous, even a disillusion, as they reduced to the scale of
everyday reality the pictures my mind had formed of the Holy Land.
Then there was Gaza where Sampson pulled down the temple of the
Philistines; but now Gaza to me is also a railway station, where we had
to leave the train for a quick meal, which was always an obscure mixture
known as Gaza stew.

At Jezreel there was a higgledy-piggledy Arab village, with houses
built of mud bricks; while over the valley, beyond the road to the
Jordan, lay two neatly-designed Jewish settlements, well kept and
evidently flourishing. The inhabitants themselves were as much in con-
irast as their homes; the Arab shepherds and farmers looked much as the
shepherds who 'watched their flocks by night' must have looked nearly
two thousand years ago pastoral, primitive, unchanging: but the Jews
appeared as a new type of farmer, almost a contradiction in terms a
modern peasantry, whose younger members tilled the fields by day, and
changed into shorts for tennis in the evening.
-C. M. BERNARD.










James Joyce's Dublin.




y Joyce has put it very clearly: "I will try to express myself in some
mode of life or art as freely as I can, as wholly as I can, using for my
defence the only arms I allow myself to use, silence, exile and cunning."

"I do not fear to be alone, or to be spurned for another, or to leave
whatever I have to leave." Joyce was very young in years when he wrote
that. Being young he was an idealist. Listen to this description of a
young student emerging after sheltering from rain on the steps of the
National Library.

"Stephen walked on alone and out into the quiet of Kildare Street
opposite Naples hotel; he stood to wait, patient again. The name of the
hotel, a colourless polished wood, and its colourless front stung him like
a glance of polite disdain. He stared angrily back at the softly lit draw-
ing room of the hotel in which he imagined the sleek lives of the patri-
cians of Ireland housed in calm. They thought of army commissions
and land agents; peasants greeted them along the roads in the country;
they knew the names of certain French dishes and gave orders in high
pitched provincial voices which pierced through their skin-tight accents."

"How could he hit their conscience or how cast his shadow over the
imaginations of their daughters, before their squires begat upon them,
that they might breed a race less ignoble than their own? And under
the deepened dusk he felt the thoughts and desires of the race to which he
belonged flitting like bats across the dark country lanes, under trees by
the edges of streams and near the pool mottled logs."

Could a purpose be more vast more difficult than to inspire a
people to beget a race less ignoble than their own?


-F. COUNIHAN.








OWEN CAMPBELL


Tourist




By the slow moon you saw
The living sea and the jewels,
Bright on each wave in the light,
Hung soft in the breathing night.

In the still air the hills
And the sloping capes are silent.
Only the sea moves, wishing
In wind of the waves' washing.

Your ship slid softly in,
And was bright in the day before
It stood still in the quiet
Pool of images it brought.

Visitor to islands,
Feel depth of the sky in your heart,
Peer at the hills huddled there,
Find peace in the moonlit air;

For here is no Korea
Where thunder is the softest word,
Where daylight meets casualty
And the blown smoke heartlessly.

Here is the dance of light
On the speaking sea, and meaning
In the calm of craft that lie
With tall masts searching the sky.

"La bouche garde le silence
Pour ecouter parler le cour;"
And the jewels by moonlight
Flash swiftly on in the night.








OWEN CAMPBELL


Noretta




Remembering the song of the coins in the palm of her hand.
Noretta sits waiting
In her wreck of a room
Near the half-broken door
In the night.

The stare of the stars from the solid grey sky is as still
And as silent as she;
And the tear in her heart
Glistens wet at her eyes
In the light.

From the famished wick and the perishing life of the lamp.
Shame grew her quantity
Of tears; and she would weep
Till from the dark she hears
"Noretta".


In the hush of the night she answers and the creaking door
Is tales of the tear dried
For the task shameless now,
And the unfaithful coin
That dupes her.

The nervous hand with the song of the coin turned to howlin
As it falls in exchange
For the coveted meal
When her guilt is complete,
Is memory.








THE MEANING CHANGES......


The West Indian.

by A. J. SEYMOUR



Poised as we are on the verge of nationhood, it is paradoxically a
creative impulse that leads the people of the West Indies to dwell upon
the recipes for nationhood prepared by social theorists and thinkers of
the past. The West Indies are moving with dramatic swiftness from the
community conditions common to the Ancient World in which a master
race under a King ruled over conquered and subject peoples, a condi-
tion described in the histories of Assyria and Persia and in the annals
of Rome, and we are approaching that state of social organization in which
the will of the majority is the sole, active and energising principle. The
paradox lies in the fact that the European mind while applauding the
part that nationalism has played in knitting together the elements of a
society stands dismayed before the intolerance, the exclusiveness and even
hostility that are the products of the later stages of nationalism, so that
the hope of West Indian community and nationhood belongs to a climate
of opinion that has fallen out of fashion in Europe. But old-fashioned or
not, this process of becoming a nation is at work in the Caribbean and
we will learn if we look, though only briefly, at one or two statements
of national theory.

Herodotus sought blood, language, religion and temperament as the
four criteria of nationality, although Renan two thousand years later
rejected these, claiming that a nation is a fusion of peoples and that
nationality is derived from two roots, common memories especially those
of failure and defeat and a common desire to maintain a common way of
life.
Examining these statements, Harold Stannard has suggested that the
inward impulse of nationalism tends to find an external home in an
individual a Henry VIII, a Louis XIV, a Washington and he has
added another statement to the effect that early European history displays
this struggle for national sentiment mixed with struggles for religious
beliefs whereas in the later pages of that history economic motives begin
to emerge. So we find the European struggle against Napoleonic domina-
tion taking place in a world into which the Industrial Revolution was
introducing new issues.
The swift switch that is necessary to take us from the metropolitan
governments to the outfield of colonial administration is best accomplished
along these new economic forces introduced by the Industrial Revolution





KYK-OVER-AL


and Eric Williams of Trinidad has clearly demonstrated how these forces
cooperated with humanitarian impulses to free half a million of slaves
in the British Caribbean in the first third of the 19th Century
Our short account of the West Indian character properly begins with
the words written from Trinidad in 1846 by a governor to Colonial Office.
The writer is Lord Harris and the words are "A race has been freed
but a society has not been formed." These words have attracted the
attention of commentator after commentator as being a summary of the
problem which confronted the freed populations in all the West Indian
colonies, suddenly finding themselves the property of no-man and set
to live in an environment, made hostile by the instruments of political
power in the hands of their former masters. It does seem from the
records that apart from the Church, once the British Parliament had
broken the chains of slavery, all public sentiment evaporated and
economic forces held their sway.

I have before me a few accounts of the West Indian social scene
in the years immediately after emancipation and whether the writer is
D. D. M. Thorpe, writing of Barbados, or Hugh Paget writing of the
Free Village System in Jamaica, or Cecil Clementi or A. R. F. Webber
referring to the sullen resentment of the planters in Guiana, the pattern
is clear that in these years the planters in the W.I. colonies organised a
campaign against freed labour. Barbados and Jamaica in 1823 had
openly defied the British Parliament resolutions for improving the con-
ditions of the slaves and both Thorpe and Paget provide numerous in-
stances of the wholesale ejec.ment of the freed labourers from their
former homes on estates as the planters proceeded "from prejudice or a
mistaken idea of their own interests to wreck the policy which had been
imposed upon them by the force of public opinion in Great Britain." The
words are Paget's and apply to Jamaica, but Thorpe records that "as
the Barbados estate manager wanted labour at no cost or the lowest
possible cost to the estate .... for the rent of a cottage, every individual
member of a family group, including little children capable of labour,
was required to pay his or her own quota of dues in service on the estate."
In Guiana, Webber records that a compulsory labour law passed as early
as 1838 by the legislature was promptly disallowed by Her Majesty.
It might be possible to summarise the reaction of the Colonial Office
by two extracts, one by Lord Oliver and one by the Duke of Buckingham,
Olivier writes "In mixed communities in which there is a small dominant
property-owning or employing class and a large politically uninformed
labouring population, the considered principle of British policy founded
upon experience is that the Crown must reserve the power to act as
Trustee for the interest of that less advanced majority, and that the
official view of policy is more likely to protect their interests."

This principle was at the back of his mind when in 1868 in a circular
despatch to the W.I. Governments, the Duke of Buckingham, Secretary of
State for the colonies, outlined the true political situation that had arisen




KYK-OVER-AL


in these colonies. The despatch pointed out that the W.I. Planter
Assemblies elected by a very limited number of the colonists performed
their office of Legislation under no real or effective responsibility; since
the population at large consisting of uneducated negroes neither had nor
could have any political powers and were incapable of contributing to
the formation of any intelligent public opinion. A historian of Jamaica,
Gardner, records the end of representative institution in Jamaica in 1866
after an existence of 202 years with the promise that when education had
raised the mass of the people to a higher standard, when all prejudices
and animosities had been forgotten, then but not till then, would repre-
sentative institutions be advantageously restored.

In Barbados and in Guiana the pattern of Crown Colony Government
was not imposed during this century and Clementi in his prologue to his
constitutional history of British 'Guiana displays partiality rather than
judgment when he claims that an "oligarchy of sugar-planters came to
be a negro demagogy .... and an autocratic executive could no longer
rule.".

Since the Duke of Buckingham wrote those words in 1888 we have come
a long way and the very word West Indian has changed its meaning-
a change which bears some relation to the grant of political power to the
classes and masses and to the overall advance of education in the W.I.
communities.

In the old days the West Indian interest stood for the English Plan-
tation owner who owned many slaves and had colossal wealth. In 1698
the West Indies were sending back annually to England about 300 children
to be educated, the difference being according to Davenant, that the
fathers went out poor and the children came back rich. In Capitalism
and Slavery Eric Williams has a chapter describing the wealth acquired
by sugar planters resident in England, the Beckfords, the Hibberts. the
Longs, the Gladstones, the Codringtons and the Warners, and he tells
us of a very popular play in 1771 "The West Indian" where the reception
was being prepared for a planter coming to England on the scale we
associate with the coming of Princess Alice. In the play one of the
characters soliloquises "He's very rich They say he has enough
rum and sugar belonging to him to make all the water in the Thames
into punch." I think too that we all know the story recorded in Ragatz
of King George III on a visit to Weymouth with Pitt, coming upon an
imposing equipage, complete with outriders decked in livery. The King
turned and asked what might the owner be, and when he heard it was
a wealthy Jamaican, His Majesty was displeased and said "Sugar? Sugar
eh? all that sugar! How are the duties, eh Pitt, how are the duties."

In the 18th Century the West Indian interest in England was a
powerful combine of the English mercantile community and the absentee
proprietors of the W.I. plantations who lorded it in England. They
bought pocket boroughs and so got into Parliament and until American




KYK-OVER-AL 131

Independence struck the first great blows at monopoly and the Lancashire
cotton interest appeared with the slogan of laissez faire, the West India
interest exerted a powerful influence upon English politics.

But perhaps we are anticipating. The word West Indian, as we say,
attached first in the English language, to the forceful and resourceful
Englishmen who came into this area, developed their fortunes and
returned to England as the centre of arts and pleasure where they could
buy large estates and pass sensibly or insensibly into the landed
aristocracy. Thereafter they were West Indian in name only and to
their neighbours as the term explained the source of their wealth, but
they hardly ever again travelled south across the Tropic of Cancer.
That they left to their younger sons (the elder being engaged on learn-
ing the arts of peace proper to a landed aristocrat) who paid periodic
visits to the West Indies to oversee the managers and who would eveA
settle there, intermingle their bloods with that of the basic population
and become creoles-that is if the circumstances and the climate con-
spired to that end.

As late as 1831 this exodus of younger sons was still taking place
if we trust the authenticity of H. G. de Lisser's novel "The White Witch
of Rosehall" which tells Ihe story of Robert Rutherford the heir to a
Barbados sugar plantation who is sent to Jamaica as an overseer-book-
keeper in order to learn the planter business from the bottom up. So
we may note that from the year, 1776 onwards, when the rich West
Indian families lording it in England in absentee splendour began to lose
their grip upon English trade, there is a wavering identification of the
term West Indian with the planters in residence in the area where the
younger sons, the poorer owners and the managers had gradually become
creoles and were in effective possession of W.I. sugar estates.

It is important to remember that these would be members of the
English middle class but removed from contact with their people at home
in England and in the words of Henry Nelson Coleridge, cousin of the
first Anglican Bishop of Barbados, "regarding the colonies as a temporary
lodging place where they must sojourn in Sugar and molasses till their
mortgages will let them live elsewhere", while they remained in the W.I.
they were intent on making money for a comfortable retirement in
England, and not at all concerned with building a sense of community
values in the British Caribbean. After the days of the Triangular Trade
had died, it is this second type of "West Indian" that we have to remem-
ber when we read of the sullen and at times unplacable opposition to
the British Government's measures now known to be half-humanitarian,
half-economic for making better the lot of the slaves. This is the West
Indian who if he knew the words would endorse Shylock's bitter
rejoinder "You take my life when you do take the means whereby I
live". The "West Indians" are defying England. But it is one of the




KYK-OVER-AL


successful applications of the economic interpretation of history that
the defiance was in vain, that emancipation ordered from England broke
the old social order while the resentment and negligence of the planters
who dominated the political assemblies in the West Indies ensured that
a new social order was not supplied in its place.

In his short History of the British West Indies, H. V. Wiseman has
provided a summary as useful as any, of the trend in the economic and
social conditions in the 19th century. Because our purpose stresses the
human relationships, we must note the poverty into which the area sinks,
the gradual subtraction of political power from the planter assemblies
and the substitution of Crown Colony government in order to protect
the interests of the new subjects of the realm, the search for labour
forces in other continents to replace the working power withheld by
the emancipated people of African descent, the gradual assimilation of
racial stocks, the growth in education under the initial stimulus of the
churches, the failure of the mulatto and coloured people to form an
effective middle class. The centre of gravity and the core of meaning
which had shifted from the British Isles to the Caribbean began then to
adjust further in order to take in the half million slaves and the con-
siderable minority of coloured peoples who knock at the gates of
franchise.

The first half of the 20th Century has witnessed the firm identifica-
tion of the meaning of the word West Indian with the descendants of
the slaves in the British Caribbean. When we say "W.I" today, we
think principally of the cricket team just returned from a triumphant
tour of the playing fields of England, a team in which Ramadhin and
Valentine with their respective Indian and African origins are merely
outstanding types of the interwoven racial strands. Or we think of the
team of politicians who pleaded the cause of the W.I. sugar interest
against the unsympathetic ears of the British Ministry of Food-a team
where names like Adams, Gomes, Edun, Raatgever with their African,
Portuguese, Indian and Dutch origins and associations measure the dis-
tance travelled since Wm. E. Gladstone made his maiden speech in May
1833 in defence of slavery on the family estates in Guiana.

I think it is perhaps the whirligig of time bringing in its revenges
when we note the coincidence of Sir Pelham Warner's (of the important
and historical West Indian family of Warners) being the President of
the M.C.C. in 1950 when the W.I. defeated England in the Tests. But
it is certainly indicative of the great change in meaning of the term "W.I."
when we consider the composition of that team and realise the centuries
of endeavour and suffering necessary to bring about that change.

May we say that for us Renan is right as the W.I. approach to
nationhood lies through a fusion of peoples with common memories
especially those of failure and defeat and with a common desire to
maintain a common way of life.





KYK-OVER-AL


ANOTHER PROFESSOR" SPEAKS :
"The West Indian is creating a literature of his
S own.... He is writing his own poems and novels
and plays and his own histories....He is perceiving
the need to write his own school books.... He is
working on the problem of dialect trying to make
it answer the need of a unique expression that
will link him to the mass of his fellow West
Indians.... the Great Literary Adventure is on,
that will one day help him to find himself part of
a nation."
A. J. SEYMOUR, Kyk-over-Al" April, '50.

QUITE RIGHT "PROFESSOR" SEYMOUR.
And side by side and perhaps even more important
than this effort at literary and cultural independence,
West Indians are developing their own financial
institutions owned and operated by themselves.
In this connection COLONIAL LIFE stands in the
forefront.
Every new policyholder "link(s) himself) to, the mass
of his fellow West Indians" for progress, personal
and national independence.

COLONIAL LIFE
INSURANCE COMPANY LIMITED
HEAD OFFICE:
Port-of-Spain, TRINIDAD

Represented at: TRINIDAD, BRITISH GUIANA, GRENADA,
ST. LUCIA, BARBADOS, ST. VINCENT, ANTIGUA,
ST. KITTS, ARUBA.
0 A CARIBBEAN INSTITUTION. 0





KYK-OVER-AL


AN EVENT FOR READERS AND

WRITERS.


The Pioneer Press announces Fcur attractive
publications: -
Poetry for Children Maxie Mongoose &
with a section recommended Other Animal Stories
by the Department of by Laurice Bird
Education :
ustrated. Illustrated.
Illustrated.

Anancy Stories & 14 Jamaican Short
Dialect Verse. Stories.

Copies may be ordered from:
The CIRCULATION MANAGER,
The Gleaner Co., Ltd.,
Harbour Street, Kingston, Jamaica
PRICE: 2/4 each post free or 2/8 each by Air Mail.

The PIONEER PRESS invites West Indian writers to
submit Novels, Novelettes, Short Stories, Children's Stories
or poems for consideration with a view to publication.
Material of volume length (30,000 words or more) is pub-
lished on a royalty basis, incidental material purchased out-
right. Let the Pioneer Press panel of readers examine
your manuscripts. Copies of Manuscripts (not originals)
should be sent to :
The ORGANISING SECRETARY,
Pioneer Press,
Gleaner Co., Ltd.,
Kingston, Jamaica, R.W.I.








Travelogues.


The Symphony of Mazaruni
by SHEIK M. SADEEK


In the days of great gold and diamond 'shouts' in the jungles of
British Guiana, the only means of travelling to these remote, and then
untrodden areas of our vast and wealthy hinterland, was a unique
experience. For, there was no roadway, no air-line, and the forest then,
impressed us as impenetrable.
Not quite all of us, I should say; for there were pork-knockers who
were nicknamed, because of their heroic deeds, undaunted and carefree
dispositions: 'Sultan-of-Turkey', 'Tengar', 'Skybar'. 'Ocean Shark' and
so on.
I shall endeavour to give a vivid description of my initial journey
from Georgetown, the capital of this beautiful country, to Apaiqua, the
stop before the terminus Isseneru, hundreds of miles up the wealthy
Mazaruni, a tributary of the giant Essequibo, the most dangerous of
Guiana's waterways.
Stabroek Market's clock showed some minutes after six; when, beyond
the boiling wake of water the City began dwindling. Flanking the
steamer on her left until around ten-o'clock was the irregular growth of
grey-green courida trees, that fringe Guiana's coastlands. On her left
muddy water lapped, and further and yet further, Atlantic miles capped
by white crests stretched until they were lost in the misty blue of the
horizon.
I knew not at what time we had started up the River Essequibo.
Everything seemed so muddled. But about eleven o'clock, and about an
hour after we had left Parika selling, I found myself looking at the Island
that has a page in Guiana's colourful history: The historical Fort Island,
with the remains of the old Dutch Fort 'Kyk-Over-Al'; a green fringe
of wild cocoa trees in bloom on which numerous iguanas were basking in
tropical sunshine.
It was around three, when a shout went with the first sight of t'he
flat, mining town of Bartica lying like a stranded man at the water's
edge; at the junction of two great rivers; at the foot of a green hill.
We did not get passage up the River Mazaruni until the Friday, and
during that time we did what little shopping we had to do.
It was far from day-break when we left Bartica. On a dark beach
a dim lantern showed me a seat, and carefully I settled myself. Then,
distinctly a gruff voice shouted:
"You heard what the Cap'n says? Cap'n says 'In boat?' And you
know who is it speaking, the Sultan-of-Turkey!!"
And the motors of that oval-bottom bateau, with its gunwale not
more than eight or ten inches from the water, grumbled. And the power-






KYK-OVER-AL


ful propellers tumbled, leaving a boiling wake of phosphorescence in the
darkness as the leaden vessel slid against the black ebb that blurred the
distant lights of Bartica.
Once more darkness was broken by the shining ball that slowly
emerged from beyond the forest boughs. For the very first time I was
really breathing the sweet, fresh air of our jungle a jungle no less
cunning; no less intriguing; no less alluring than Edgar Rice Burroughs'
captivating 'Edens of Africa'
Slowly, as though with the sun, the boat began to take on life; until
a gaiety so rare, so strangely hilarious, filled the atmosphere.
Immediately, while mooring to camp that evening about 5.30, the men,
like wild monkeys, sprang ashore with their hammocks in their hands
in desperate efforts to secure tie-places. I came out along with the
captain and soon found myself lost. The commotion was just too much
for me.
"Aah! There's a good place." I said to myself, making for the
opening where a prospecting knife's blade bit deep into the hard wood.
At the same time a partner of mine shouted:
"Cor-on with the rice, Son. The fire wastin'." Quickly, I slung my
hammock then grabbed the calabash gourd and dashed for the water to
wash the rice. When I returned my hammock was on the ground. I
looked at the rope, and it was cut. The knife was absent from the wood.
I turned, and facing me hard was the squatty and compact Sultan.
"Is that your hammock?" He growled.
"Ye-ye-yes, Sir." I stammered politely.
"Oh! Me think was any Buxtonian's. The anger in his tone had
vanished though his jaws remained firmly set.
Later, that day, I got to know that Sultan was a native of Plaisance,
a neighboring village of Buxton, on the east coast of Demerara. And
that pork-knockers of these two villages never agreed. They were con-
stantly trying to outwit each other.
That was the character I had heard so much about A character -hat
was rapidly becoming a legendary figure. Until deep into the night the
form of that broad-shouldered man, every inch a typical African kept
dancing before my eyes. The camp-fire was burning low. Beyond the
fire a hammock creaked. Yes, that's Tengar, I mused, jovial Tengar.
There must be a way to get on with Sultan, Tengar does, a murmur
escaped my lips as I rolled over for God's good sleep.

It was a hubbub early the following morning to me: The men,
scrambling and dashing, each with his own job hustling to be in time.
The mist had not cleared yet; a damp a depressing silence reigned
throughout the whole forest. Only the eternal falling of a fall was heard
roaring in the distance, when again that gruff, commanding voice repeated
the captain's order as his broad, thick palm slapped repeatdly his thick
chest in stress of utterance:





KYK-OVER-AL 135

In boat! The Sultan-of-Turkey speaks."
Tengar look that day: Tall, broad and full-faced Tengar. His
intelligent look was not deceiving. He was the strong, country-type,
West Indian Negro who entertained us perfectly throughout our journey
with his numerous bush-yarns about 'Di-Dies' huge, ape-like monsters
of the treacherous jungles; and 'Masakurumans' legendary demons of the
black waters. And at times he would swing to such colourful subjects
as: Fairies and Rainbows and flowers. Believe me he was a rare type.
Pulling paddles and hauling the boat over the rapids to the lusty
rhythms of deep-throated shanties, one of which ran thus:
"Buxton gals ah wash den bed -;
Wash dem beddin's:
Only when the rain come down -;
The rain come down.
Shanty maan!!! Oh, shanty m..a..a..n!!"
was real fun. I felt wonderful.
Slowly, another day went by. From the men's reactions I knew it
was a typical day. But: not for me: For never in my young life had I
seen such magnificence. I watched, with an ever-growing glut for nature,
and saw my country break rugged and knew with each turn, each Iwist.
Never had I dreamt of such misty headlines; of those hazy, blue-capped
mountains that ranged one beyond the other to the far end of the earth
Gazing around me, while the boat vibrated to the strain of the engine,
I saw a forest so green that its colour looked fictitious. Flowers of dif-
ferent hues, even gold, played on the trunks of giant moras, greenhearts
and other timber trees; or waved mid-air on vines, or even trailed in the
black water where a musty smell mingled with their heavy sweetness.
It was yet early when again we camped. But we had to, for it was
at the foot of Tobouku, the great waterfall before Apaiqua.
Another morning From behind the towering, foggy summits the
fickle sun peeped mockingly, piercing the dew drops as though hate that
only enhanced the beauty of this scenic country. Before tropic mist had
retreated, those ram-stams those vigorous ruffians of the gold and
diamond 'diggins' were already stretching their ropey muscles knee-
high, waist-high, even chest-high in the roaring waters of the fall on
the boat-lines. Their broad flat feet with claw-like toes, planted with
death-like grips on the rip-rap of Tobouku's jaws.
In that struggle for life, someone called aloud in a voice, command-
ing, yet imploring, as though Venus and Hercules were at war:
"Shantie ma..a..a..n!! Shan...." The voice was muffled. A
stifled scream followed. The man kept rolling over death like a battered
buoy pressed against the boiling current; tacked to life by two weakened
hands, getting weaker and weaker under its unique ordeal:
"H... ee .... lp!" The voice was lost as worked fingers refused
to grip life, that was but a bubble. We only glanced at Cuffy.




KYK-OVER-AL


What else could we have done without sharing his fate? He went off
like an ant milling in a late stream.
We were more than half-way up the fall, and it was around nine a.m.
"Keep it up, Fred." The captain shouted to the bowman. At that
very instant, Fred had eased his paddle to refresh his hold. In a split-
second the boat had swerved broadside, sweeping us. Quickly she
flooded, rolled a little, then the under-current took charge as light cargoes
went express. In a matter of seconds everything was reduced to
scattered chunks of wreckage; momentarily visible amid the froth, or
rolling upon rocks covered with green, grey or black mosses, pointing
jagged ends to the sky; leaving the men, bubbling shouts and screams in
the foaming jaws of the master-criminal Tobouku.
A few seconds after I had lost footing I found myself dashed on a
rock. About ten yards from me, was Sultan on another rock.
One after the other the drowning souls passed-passed in thunder-
ing foams and churning foams: In hissing crests jvhich the rocks and
wind shattered into shimmering, cascading sprays.
Then one man came passing very near to Sultan. Not that I had
expected him to stretch his hand to the man, for even a mad-
man wouldn't risk such a thing in Tobouku. But I did expect him to be
a bit serious towards precious life at such a time and place. Imagine
hearing these words coming clearly, majestically above the roar of the
thunderous fall:
"Passeth thy way, Padna, from mortality to eternity; For if the Lord
had wanted thee to be saved, he would have provided a rock for thee,
as he hath provided one for me," and slapping his hairy chest in em-
phasis, concluded, "The Sultan-of-Turkey."
Surely, the drowning man did not hear a single word of what he
said and Sultan did not care either; for, he was that kind of character
-was never really serious towards life. He believed in destiny; so
everything was fun-everything!
Under the blistering sun, for nearly two hours we remained on the
rocks while the angry waters tumbled and splashed around us.

It was about one o'clock when the throbbing of an engine was heard
as its boat crawled inch after inch up the rocky rapids. Then they
flung lines for us, and thus we were rescued. In the boat were seven
other survivors of our boat. The rest had suffered the horrible fate in
the black waters of Mazaruni. The next day we reached Apaiqua.
And the first thing I did was to write home. For, I knew neis of the
washing-away wouldn't take long to reach Bartica.
And, as I started to write the letter, as when I started to write this,
the faint music of a new-born symphony began--like an autumn leaf it
floated down through the still, jungle air to rest on a dormant pool:
Gradually, 'he pool took on life. Gradually, it increased, hold-





KYK-OVER-AL


ing Autumn in a whirlpool, and I wasn't my own self. Soon, uncon-
sciously, I was writing a travelogue-I was reliving the most thrilling,
the most eventful chapter of my life.

It was a symphony of quaint, old Georgetown: The determination
of a fearless youth after a fortune of gold or diamonds. It was a page of
Guiana's colourful history, and fear on a dark beach. It was the grum-
bling of motors and the tumbling of propellers.

It was the breathing of the sweet, fresh air of a cunning, an in-
triguing, an alluring jungle. It was the hilarity of a rare gaiety.

It was the chattering of monkeys, the creaking of hammocks, the
commotion of a mining camp in a bedewed and misty morning. It was
the pulling of paddles to the lusty rhythms of deep-throated shanties. It
was the many colours, the many awe-inspiring things of a tropical
jungle.
It was the screeching of parakeets and macaws. It was toucans
on turu palms and iguanas basking in the sun.
It was the struggle for life in the tumbling, the roaring, the falling,
the splashing, the hissing, the black, hostile waters of the water-falls. It
was man, with an unmatched, ruthless sense-of-humour.
It was life resurrected to live in a jungle endowed with the calls,
spells and charms needed to hold captive all those who dared enter it.
END.






Chalk Hill

By ERIC ROBERTS



Some months ago I had the privilege of seeing the Essequibo Const,
and by being there, also had the opportunity of visiting Chalk Hill.
The mode of conveyance was by motor launch, which left Adventure
around nine in the morning one Sunday. The weather was excellent
for such a trip, plenty of sunshine, lovely breeze blowing from the Atlantic
and the tide which had just begun to ebb,
One by one we passed the cozy little villages and abandoned sugar
es'.ates many of them owing their origin to the time of Dutch occupation,
where quite a few illegible tombstones in the churchyard at Adventure,
and some old rusty iron railings at Huis-T-Dieren speak well for them-
selves. To our right stood the three sentinels of the Essequibo River,
Leguan, Wakenaam and Hog Island, while on our left we brushed past





188 KYK-OVER-AL

the tiny inlet of Iteribisci. Some distance from Troolie Island we turned
into the river Supenaam, leaving the mighty Essequebo to lick the beaches
of its many hundred islands which interrupt its course.

The Supenaam wends its way by a series of curves, ending up in a
sort of peninsular shape as it nears its source. From its mouth and for a
few miles within are spots of isolated farming, not far from which, an
Amerindian settlement boasting of a handful of people is the only human
habitation to be found for more than thirty miles upstream. Travelling
for as much as three hours without seeing anything else except bush and
water may prove somewhat monotonous to the aspirant, accustomed to
the gaiety and excitement of the town; but the mind with an inclination
for peace and quietude, would surely find such environment very much
to its taste. On the way we are surrounded by the sturdy growth of wild
vegetation, green, and rising tall and majestic above the dwarfed foliage
which grows in abundance on both its banks. Skilful is the hand of
Nature in this part of country, and language truly fails to describe the
flora of our untamed hinterland. Blossoming trees with many a limb
though deformed by time and age, still contributed a flower or two in
this scarce accessible locality. .The appearance of large blue butterflies
which matched the sky in colour, was something strange as well as novel.
There they were, fluttering from one tree to another, and then crossing
at intervals the limited expanse of water, in which the reflection of their
graceful forms was soon made invisible by the surf from the approaching
launch. Ferns uncommon elsewhere, but indigenous in that remote area,
were also worthy of admiration. Then suddenly the beat of the engine
ceased, and there confronting me was my destination-Chalk Hill.

How disappointing it seemed at first? I went with the hope of seeing
an Amerindian settlement, and to get a glimpse of those people whom :i
have learn to reverence mainly through reading fragments of Guianese
history. There was no one there except an old watchman, who lived in
an abandoned hut at the foot of the hill. Then I was forced to realise
that the nomadic tradition of the Amerindians had again exerted its in-
fluence and that Ihey had now removed to within striking distance from
the river's source. All that remained as proof of their tenure, was the
skeleton frame of a bush house. The hill was about seventy feet high,
and from there the varying degree of vegetation is most pleasing to the
eye. At one time moderately dense, at another with a negligible under-
growth.

At first glance one notices the array of white sand somewhat tinged
by decayed vegetable matter which made up the site, while behind this
hill stood a mound of lesser elevation, brownish in colour and very fertile
as judged from the small flowering shrubs which grew in abundance.
A narrow gorge runs between these two sites and gives one the_ impres-
sion that in times not so remote, a little stream ran its way through.






KYK-OVER-AL 189

Cool and verdant is the valley where shaded by the overhanging foliage
one cannot easily pass by without first taking a brief rest before ascend-
ing once more to face the light and heat of the sun.

From its peak my thoughts began to trace time and events and circum-
stances giving due consideration to the forces of Nature which had
changed the features of the earth and man, since the beginning of the
world. Below stood the limited expanse of water almost ebony in colour
but pleasing in countenance and into which rank forests dropped their
twigs and leaves. From here I viewed the undulating slopes with their
many tracks and "sirahees" leading here there, and everywhere-into the
forests. Then my thoughts ran upon early Amerindian civilisation that
probably rose and reigned and fell, while that of Europe's was yet in
the making. Of the Incas-wondering at the same time if this now drear
and deserted territory was not part of their inexhaustible empire. Of a
truth there are no relics in support, but should lack of these things prej u-
dice our minds from believing that here was not a centre of activities?
Perhaps it has witnessed many a bloody conflict in the mad quest for
power by which former civilisations have been distinguished. Today
neither descendants nor history remain to give in any glowing account
that individuality which had given them greatness, and which had welded
the fragments of their empire into one whole, and somewhat indivisible.
Like Egypt and Persia and other ones of lesser significance, the empire
of the Incas may be termed a mere chapter of incidents.

Then came the cry of "all aboard," and empty space which a few
moments ago was crowded with conjecture and legend, once again became
actual and real. The surrounding areas lost touch with antiquity, and
were once again slopes and trees, and a little waterway making a
pleasant sound over the age-old "tacoobas" fallen there since time began.
Pushing out from the hill I viewed once more the huge forest giants
lying somewhat within the pathway of the setting sun, many of them
victims-not to man's axe and saw, but to the fury of Nature which left
them at times suspended on the stout sinews of bush rope. Slowly
Chalk Hill disappeared, losing itself completely behind one of the many
curves which distinguished this inland river. In less than a few hours we
joined the Mother Essequibo rolling towards the Atlantic with its familiar
cargo of silt and sand, escaped logs of wood, and a few patches of grass
and "bundaree".

Reposing as I reached home fresh thoughts of Chalk Hill and the
neighboring scenes came vividly back to me; I recollected its myriad
trees and flowering vegetation, its rippling stream that has lapped its
sides from time immemorial.

Then I thought that perhaps in time not so distant, this site, now
remote and humanless, may be reclaimed, and thus become one of worth
and purpose in this "rich and glowing empire of Guiana."




KYK-OVER-AL


WESTERN

I ASSURANCE CO.,
TORONTO, CANADA.



AGENTS:

John Fernandes, |
24, WATER STREET.



IF IT'S INSURANCE LET IT BE

WESTERN
i%
i4 I-C-^dS




KYK-OVER-AL


For your
Car, Truck, Tractor, or Cycle,
Fit


ExNIA


Distributors
H. B. GAJRAJ, LTD.,
MOTOR DEPARTMENT
Bentinck Street Georgetown










The Batchie

By OTHO SYLVESTER.


John Daniels had a batchie. A batchie can be defined as the dwell-
ing-place of a bachelor. This definition though technically correct does
not give a true picture of the batchie. To the husband it is a haven
wherein he might relax in an atmosphere purely masculine and free from
the petty do's and don't's of married bliss. His cigarette ash may fall
unheeded to the floor, his hat can be thrown in any corner, his jacket
slung over the back of any chair, and the luxury of placing his feet in
the most comfortable position are all possible. To the wife it is that den
of iniquity which causes her lord and master to spend quite a few hours
away from home. To maidens it stands out as a challenge, a challenge
to their charm and beauty which lure so many men into the bonds of
matrimony. To bachelors it is a symbol of their freedom, a freedom
which they zealously guard until their Eves come along. The batchie is
the hallowed sanctuary of the male where women rarely enter, and when
they do, the length of their stay depends upon the whim of the bachelor.
Such was the place John Daniels used to have.

John was an engineer, a fact which his grimy, greasy overalls would
proclaim as he came cycling home from work each afternoon. At the
foundry he worked, and when the foundry whistle blew at eleven o'clock,
at Chin-sue's cook-shop he lunched. John was a big husky man and
his appetite matched his size as also did his ability to work and sport.
John could out-talk, out-eat, out-smoke, out-drink and out-work any
man in the foundry and thus his friends were many. Most every evening
his friends met at his batchie and a 'spree' was on. Though, every so
often proceedings were interrupted by an irate wife who would lead
away her half-intoxicated spouse by his ears, or an indignant mother
who would be heard proclaiming to all and sundry that: "Dat wuthless
niggah man John Daniels only leading' me boy-chile astray."

John was what is commonly termed 'sweet-mouth', that is to say
he had a weakness for delicacies, particularly pastry. Old Maud Taylor
made delicious pastry, so every afternoon as she passed through the
foundry with her basket she could be sure of at least a shilling's worth
of trade from John. Old Maud had competition. A pretty maiden was
invading her territory. The old woman, however, was not worried. She
had confidence in the quality of her wares. Mary Sandiford was also
confident for where her wares fell short she was sure her beauty and
charm would make up the difference. Though most of the fellows
deserted the old woman, John still remained her customer for Old Maud's
pastry was good and that was all he wanted. However, sad day for Old
Maud, her filaria made its presence felt and she was in bed for two weeks.




KYK-OVER-AL


Mary Sandiford was a woman, and like all women, she was a creature
of impulse. From the first day she had walked into the foundry, baskeil
of cakes on her arm, and had seen John she decided that he was the man
she wanted. When he ignored her and bought only from the old woman
her desire for him was only aggravated. Now her opportunity had come
and she would use it. The first two days Old Maud was ill, excruciating
were the pangs of hunger which seared John's insides as he waited vainly
for her arrival. On the third day he took no chance. As he passed the
back of his hand across his lips brushing away the crumbs which loitered
there, Mary asked:

"Well, How you like me cakes?"

"They all right," he replied handing her the empty glass from which
he had drained all the ginger beer.

"Then you gon buy from me everyday," said Mary and she smiled.
John watched the dimples which danced across her cheeks and a strange
feeling throbbed through him.

"Good," he answered as she gathered up her baskets and moved off.
His eyes followed her and they took in the curves of her figure which
swayed gently and sugges'.ively as she walked along.

When Old Maud came out to sell again she found her clientele hope-
lessly depleted. Even her best customer, John, had entirely deserted
her. The old woman watched the younger woman and she thought of
the time when she too was a graceful slip of a girl and not the rotund
mass of quivering fat she now was. A deep sigh escaped her lips as she
waddled off. It was useless trying to sell anything there; she had to
seek greener fields. Mary Sandiford was beautiful and she knew it but
what was more she knew how to use it to advantage. She had John
under her spell and was gradually working him up to the state where
she would become a necessity. He visited her regularly and often they
went out together but yet John had not said anything about making her
permanent. She had heard of his batchie and in her scheming mind
she reasoned that if she could fit into these surroundings the permanence
of marriage would seal their relationship. Eventually, one evening, she
persuaded him .o take her there and as they enjoyed the exquisite delight
of each other's company she was even more certain of herself. Later in
the evening as he took her home she brought up the subject for Mary
had neither ethics nor scruples and she knew not the manners nor morals
of the gentle lady. John first and foremost a bachelor was dumbfounded
and though his reaction was all but encouraging she was determined to
marry him.

Weeks added up to months, Mary still sold her cakes and John and
his friends bought them. The sprees at the batchie though not as regular
still went on and Mary still believed that it was the batchie which stood
between her and John. Sunday mornings John slept late and this Sunday




KYK-OVER-AL


was no exception. Where the day became exceptional was when he
awoke to find smoke issuing from his kitchen and Mary inside of it. The
kitchen which was not attached to the house stood a short distance away
from the stair. As he stepped out into the brilliant ten o'clock sun
surprise robbed him of speech. Their eyes met and held in moments of
electric silence. All at once he challenged:

"What you doin' here!"

"I come to spen' the day with you?" she replied, "I come since nine
o'clock an' I knock but you wo'n' get up.1 Then dem people in front
start looking' so I jus' go in the kitchen an' start the fire goin'. It was
a day of delight for the bachelor. A well-cooked meal daintily set out
for two in the table which for the first time wore a spotless white table-
cloth instead of the piece of oil-cloth which had stood up to the ravages
of many a spree. The place, for once in ever so long, was neat and tidy
and as he reclined on the couch with Mary spooning custard into his
mouth; the thought that passed through his mind was:

"Dam it all dis is the life."
It was no wonder that as he took her home from the cinema that Sunday
night he proposed to her.

About five o'clock Monday morning the clang of the fire engine as
it thundered pas. her home roused Mary from her slumber. She threw
open the window and looked out. The fire was not far away, is seemed
as though it was in Bent Street. Bent Street that was where John had
his batchie. Quickly she dressed and was soon running towards the
scene of the fire. When she arrived there the batchie was on fire and
John was firmly held by two policemen. Screaming his name she ran
up to the group. John was clad only in his shorts and was muttering
to himself. Every few moments he would give vent to a loud burst of
profanity. He was raving mad! She pressed her hands against her head
and the police stared at her in wonderment as the words fell unbidden
from her lips:

"Me Gawd! is wha' a do, a give he too much!"

By the end of the week there was a calypso being sung everywhere.
The title of the calypso was MARY and the chorus was:

'Fire, fire, in the yard
John Daniels gone mad
It wasn' in the cocoa
It wasn' in he tea
An' when a ask she, how she gie he
She say you stupe
It was in the pun'kin soup!'









Christianity and History

"Cur Nescire pudens prave quam discere malo"?-Horace
(Ars Poetica)
By CAMERON TUDOR



I received a letter from an old friend and see no alternative before
me but to accept her challenge. Unless my memory fails me, she said that
the period through which we are living is one of unmitigated confusion
and constant upheaval. She mentioned its paralysing economic depres-
sions, its unrestrained butcheries, its world ravaging wars, its approval of
tyranny. She drew my attention to something even more fundamental; a
loss of communion between people and classes, a break-down in stable
behaviour and the enthronement of hatred in the place of love. And here
she hurled her challenge at me. She asks me whether human history is
merely the journey from "Canaan to Korea", and dared me to find some
pattern or meaning in Human History.
Well I accept her challenge to find anything sensible in human his-
tory. But le'. me first say that I have not the necessary scholarship or
experience to answer her thoroughly. But what I can do for her is to
give her a perspective look at, and thus enable her to view human history
- with its record of crime and charity, folly and wisdom, misfortune
and success as the totality of human experience.

Her difficulty, as I see it, is the difficulty of perhaps millions of people.
They are profoundly disturbed by the present development in the world's
affairs, and. seek to interpret the present solely by reference to itself.
They find no sensible pattern in what they examine, and, quite illogically,
they proceed to dismiss Human History as a "tale told by an idiot, full
of sound and fury, signifying nothing". I sympathise, but I cannot
approve.
Now, men and women live in a time-world that is greater than that
of their local environment: I mean that they inhabit the past and the
future as well as they do the present. Thus to concentrate on the present
exclusively is to lose hold of some of the dimensions of your experience.
And when you do that, the present will seem to be a hopeless confusion. If,
you know only what is happening in Korea, and not what has happened
on Calvary then you know less than nothing about what is actually
happening in Korea now, or what will take place in the future.
In other words, the farther backward you can look, the farther
forward you will see. When you lengthen your historical perspective,
you can better escape the partialities and trivialities of your own time.
By facing up to the .otality of human experience, you will become aware
of some element which your habits of thought and action have hitherto




KYK-OVER-AL


neglected. For there is meaning and purpose in History if you view it
as the storehouse for human values.. If you do not freely visit that store-
house for refreshment and solace, you will surely die of intellectual and
spiritual anaemia.
Now in your attempts to deal with the problems of politics and with
Ihe interpretation of Human History, you should bear in mind the three
ways in which the word "History" is used. First there is History as an
event, as a chronicle -the sort of thing that appears in your newspaper
as a news item. Secondly, there is history regarded as a process, out of
which certain values -truth, beauty, and goodness seem to emerge.
Lastly, there is History as interpretation, something which has meaning,
in which the key can be found to the whole process of human life.

Neither of these three senses in which we use the word "History"
will stand on its own feet for long. For a piece of news is not merely an
event. It is something which is either good or bad there your sense
of values comes in. It is also something which enriches or impoverishes
the whole human scene. That is where it becomes interpretative. History
has meaning and purpose if its threefold nature and threefold scope are
recognized. And it is we of the modern age who ought to be fully alive
to the historical problem, for we have at our disposal not merely a vast
accumulation of historical knowledge; we have in addition the terrible
example of our own time. We have lived through the judgment on the
nations. We can therefore analyse our problem. And where you can
analyse ,you will sooner or later discover meaning and purpose.

Men and women are continually spilling bottles of red ink on white
tablecloths, hoping that the resultant pattern will be a map of Utopia or
even of the Kingdom of God. And they suffer a paralysing disappoint-
ment when the pattern turns out to be a blood-soaked battlefield in
Korea, or strike area in Grenada, or a slum district in Georgetown.

So the questions remain ever the same. Can the history of the past
give us guidance which will be useful in the future? Is human history,
as some would have us believe, just a chronicle of failure, continuing
without sense or purpose for an indefinite length of time? What about
Greece, Rome and Israel? They have had their day and vanished from
the face of the earth! My answer would be that History, be it ever so
vast, cannot provide the answer to its own riddle, but that the answer
must be sought in the supra-historical sphere.

Mere analysis is not enough. What is required is prescription and its
acceptance. History as such is full of meaning only when a principle is
introduced which enlightens the scene and leaves out entirely the
irrational and the incalculable. We shall have to discover some central
event in History which we can use as a culminating point for what pre-
ceded it as well as for what came after it. In short, it is time to make
room for the entrance of God on the Stage of History. We must bring
Him in.






KYK-OVER-AL 145

And I make no apology for so doing. I verily and truly believe that
God exists, since His existence is the only principle on which I can
understand myself and the world around me. I further believe and
equally firmly, that His nature has been fully revealed, for all time, in
the Person of Jesus Christ. And this revelation is the only principle on
which I can evaluate human history and find it full of meaning and
purpose. Thus I make bold to assert that the meaning of History will be
searched for in vain in Science, or in Politics, or in Economics. It will
be found only in Theology. So that my answer to these problems can
only be given, if at all, by considering the manifold activities of the
human scene in relation to the Incarnation of Jesus Christ.

Of course we may say that this is rather strong meat, and so it is.
But it is also good nourishment. For what is our quest for meaning in
History, but an attempt to solve our difficulty about Man? We don't
say so in so many words, but how is Human History to be understood,
apart from Man? For it is he who makes and muddles it. So then what-
ever we do, we can't escape the Fact of Man, and the fact of Man is the
other side to the Fac* of God. And what we call human history in
whatever words is just the conclusions drawn from the setting of these
two facts side by side. Rightly so, for God is also Man.
So if we would understand human history there are certain things
we must realise. We must first define man theologically. After we have
done so, then may the economist, the politician, the psychologist and
the scientist make their statements. The fact that man is what he is, is
not a merely human but another-than-human concern. He is not to be
understood in himself, not for the reason which is in him. His History
is understood only in the light of that which stands over against him -
the word of his Creator. His relation to God, and not his reason, is the
summit of the pyramid, the highest pinnacle of his being. This is the
way in which Man is built, and it is the only way in which you can
interpret his history. And since his reason is only his second best quality,
he cannot use his reason to deny his best quality, that is, he cannot ever
make a convincing denial of his connection with his Maker.
And so, human history gains its depth and significance from the dog-
matic assertion that "God became Man." For this fact and this fact only
is sufficient to account for the range and depth of the goodness and evil
which are in human endeavour. And in terms of human history it
means this: that God burst into human history, "in the days of Herod
the King", taking on the likeness of sinful flesh, and thus giving sinful
flesh the likeness of the Godhead.
This means that History and Eternity are literally on all fours, and
that the search for meaning in History is really the search for the
Eternal. I say search "for the Eternal" merely for the sake of emphasis.
But, in reality, eternity is here and now endeavouring to envelop History.
Thus the principle which we must apply if we want to understand the
meaning of History is that of the interpenetration of these two opposites
-I mean the interpenetration of Time and Eternity. This is the key to
the understanding of History.






KYK-OVER-AL


II.

My friend replied to this part of my answer with much emphasis
and clarity. But was it very kind of her to accuse me of retracing a worn-
out pattern of "mumbo-jumbo"? She went even farther. She angrily
demanded of me either to prove that Christianity is an interpretation of
history or to "come out of the clouds of superstition and plant my feet
squarely on the thorny paths of realism." She even quoted one of her
favourite poems to justify her anger:

"Happy are they who can relieve
Suffering with prayer
Happy are they who can rely on God
To see them through.
They can wait patiently for the end."

I could almost see the triumph on her face as she remembered those
words-triumph based on despair. She demanded what she called the
truth. You say that you are a grown woman, and that "you have put
away childish things". But have you? You say that your outlook is
scientific, but is it really? Now you just listen to me.

The size and complexity, the nature and composition, the age and
duration of the universe, as revealed by the physical sciences, have in
truth and in fact no connection whatever with the fundamentals of
religion. For religion is concerned, not with quantity, but with quality;
with man's apprehension of value and of a Being of whose supreme
reality he is convinced; by the love which that Being awakens, and the
new life which it imparts. Thus the validity of my experience of God
is not affected by my views on West Indian federation, the atom bomb or
the Government, unless I am silly enough to fall down and worship any
of these.

So much for the general: now for the particular. The claims of
Christianity to provide a suitable explanation of History, and rules of
political wisdom, are both greater and less than those of the rivals.
Greater for this reason-Christianity is an account of what God has
done: it is not strictly a philosophy. That is why simple and ignorant
people are infinitely better Christians than Bertrand Russell who is
none at all. Christianity is therefore a divine revelation resting on the
authority of God Himself. And it is precisely at this point that the
claims of Christianity are less than the claims, say, of Communism.
The divine revelation is accepted through faith. This being a gift of
God its preservation is a virtue.

Moreover, there is really nothing extraordinary in grasping and
accepting the proof of a theorem in Geometry. But the evidence for the
truth of the Christian Religion, though certainly adequate to justify our
faith, is certainly not such as to convince the reason in the same manner
as a proof in mathematics.






KYK-OVER-AL 147

The Christian interpretation of history is not a proposition in philos-
ophy; for philosophy is a purely intellectual activity, concerned only with
those truths which are capable of being demonstrated. Thus there can
be no original and self-contained Christian philosophy of history or poli-
tics just as it would be absurd to talk of Christian surgery or Christian
economics. But the student of history who searches for its meaning has
to take into account the historic significance of Christian doctrine, as of
Mohammedan, Buddhist doctrines. And if he happens to be a Christian
as well as a student of history, he is bound to relate the truths he knows
by faith, with the truths he knows by reason.
What emerges from the combination of these two sets of truths is
neither philosophy nor theology in the accepted sense of these terms, but
may be called an outlook on life, which owes something both to philoso-
phy and to theology. In this strictly limited sense, therefore, I am pro-
pounding, however inadequately, a philosophy of history, which is
strictly Christian. Since. everyone is not a Christian, I cannot reason-
ably ask support for this philosophy. But, and it is here that I make
an earnest appeal, it may help us to direct a little light into dark places.
When that light is turned on, we will discover that the Christian inter-
pretation of history harmonises with what is known about the universe.
Thus if the whole course of history bears witness to man's disordered
nature, and if the Christian analysis of that disorder is not only an
accurate diagnosis but also provides the remedy proper to the disease,
then the Christian analysis becomes a true, perfect, and sufficient inter-
pretation of history.
Now consider certain facts about man-facts rooted in his history,
and common to all ages and periods. Let us admit that he has done
well for himself. He has travelled from the cave to the Carnegie Hall'
from woad to waistcoats, from automatism to Attlee, from cohesion to
co-operation. An arduous journey, but still a journey. And yet his
pride trips him up, his reason hoodwinks him; he has triumphed over
nature, and yet he sinks from civilisation to barbarism; he wears the
mask of smiling content but behind it lies the ugly, distorted, and brazen
countenance of Cain-the mark of the beast. Such has been the whole
course of human history triumph and failure the latter even more
impressive than the former. Now for the interpretation.
God created the universe and men out of nothing, and keeps them
in continuous existence. He created them good, but with such goodness
as was proper only to creatures. I must emphasise that such goodness
was not a divine goodness, which is proper only to God. But man was
offered an additional good, something infinitely more than he was en-
titled to. This was knowledge of, and intimate fellowship with, the
divine source of his being. Now, knowledge of, and association with,
another person can flourish only on the basis of free acceptance But
since the principle of acceptance logically implies the possibility of
refusal, man chose to refuse.
\ Now, I think that man has a reason for refusing. But a bad reason.
It is this-when you love someone and someone loves you, you become a
?i Nw hn htmnhsarao o euig u a es






KYK-OVER-AL


changed person, for the claims of love require a trimming and polishing
of all the jutting and corrugating surfaces of your personality. It is an
irksome process but it pays in the end; for the rewards are completeness
of personality and mutual affection. You become paradoxically enough,
a freer person because you are a newer person; but the process is
extremely painful.
So man refused this additional gift, because he knew it would have
changed him beyond recognition, and so it would have. He is still refus-
ing; but examine the consequences. He knows that his nature is God-
like, and this rootless knowledge has encouraged him throughout the ages
to believe he is the source of his own being, and therefore of his own
goodness. When he does this he denies what is true that he is a creature,
and asserts what is false, that he is his own creator. This denial of his
status is what Greek philosophy called "the lie in the soul", and is also
technically known as Original Sin. Its consequences are written large
over the scrolls of history-the disorder and frustration, which we notice
in our mental and spiritual life. Thus even our very goodness is painted
at its source; our truth is at best a Great Grey Lie; our beauty a camou-
flaged ugliness; our achievements an impressive failure; our religion
a superstition; our science a religion; our politics a science; What an
unholy mess!
St. Paul, a very realistic man, who was perhaps the first Christian
philosopher of history, sums it all up very clearly if very sorrowfully.
Clearly in this way "I cordially agree with God's law, but wrong is all I
managed". And sorrowfully in this way, "O wretched man that I am.
Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?" This is the answer
to those of us who today are amazed to find that enlightenment has failed
to make men happy, and against the plain facts of history continue to
hope that just a little more of what they are pleased to call education,
will work wonders. My only comment is, that in this world, the unteach-
ables far outnumber the untouchables.
But the history of man has shown that the fundamental defect it
humanity lies in the misdirection of the will, rather than in the befog-
ging of the intellect, although the latter symptom is a manifestation
consequential to the former. The story of a man's activity in this
world is thus the catalogue of consequences attendant upon a great dis-
aster. The catalogue may rightly be divided into two sections. In the
first section we would see the estrangement of man from God. In the
second, which is certainly joined to the first, we should see the estrange-
ment of man from himself. Thus the second is a necessary consequence
of the first.
To rescue man from these dreadful consequences God "seized time
by its forelock." By that I mean that Eternity pinpointed itself into
a relationship of time and space. This focussing of Eternity into a time-
space relationship gives human history the character and significance
peculiar to it. For if the incarnation had stood by itself, unrelated to
any previous historical movement illuminating no historical consequences
then it would have been a terrible failure. But it was not, as we well
know from the triumph of Calvary.





KYK-OVER-AL 149


III.

And now for the conclusion of the matter. The Incarnation of Our
Lord being the central episode of the Human Drama, Christianity there-
fore becomes the most materialistic of all religions. For unlike all other
religions, it shows that the reality of God is expressed not merely in
mystery and sanctity, though these have their place. But it also shows
how the reality of God is expressed in the common places of life. In a
word, the world is the product of a carpenter's shop, and the extraordin-
ary issues from the ordinary.
But this ordinariness is truly deceptive. For if history, if the human
drama, were the only order of reality, then of course the loss of time
or opportunity could never be made good. But because history is not
the only order of existence, but receives its meaning and justification
from a supernatural source, its significance becomes at once tremendously
impressive. With the unity of History and Eternity, Jesus is seen, in the
words of Clement of Alexandria, as "the many coloured wisdom of God."
For He is the Light of the World, and human history becomes, under its
brillance, only one part of the spectrum.

So that even when Christianity gives History its meaning by under-
lining for us the significance of the Divine intervention, it does something
even more. It allows us to fathom the dark depths of the human self.
We are now, thanks to the divine revelation, transparent, and the signi-
ficance of History is at one with our knowledge of human personality.
Or you can say with Professor Cochrane that "the discovery of personality
was, at the same time the discovery of History." But all this is only to
say that the whole purpose of History is the rescue of the human
personality.
All of this may possibly seem strange. But here is a line of argu-
ment which may be of some assistance. Ancient man walked a moral
and intellectual treadmill, because he regarded the universe as a closed
system. He had no appreciation of personality, and therefore no con-
ception of human freedom. The chains of necessity held him fast to a
view of the universe in which the same events were repeated in successive
cycles. This was of course an intellectual fallacy, But its moral son-
sequences were disastrous. For the view that the universe is a closed
system with a self-sealing device, was bound to lead to a misdirection of
the human will. After all, if the targets were below and not above you,
you could best aim in a crouching position.

All well and good. But practice, as they say, makes perfect. The
fixing of the low targets is now responsible for this warped position
which is still evident in our intellects and consciences. It is an occupa-
tional disease which has already become hereditary. That is why when
we are asked to straighten our backs and aim at the higher target-the
emancipation of humanity-the agony is so severe, the effort and the tar-




KYK-OVER-AL


get so far beyond us-that we quickly resume the crouching position.
We are moral and intellectual hunchbacks. We prefer to be. But we
should not grumble if the events of history, or the unfolding of God's
will, or both, give us a resounding kick in our spiritual hindquarters,
or in our moral underbelly.

Human History on its purely temporal level is merciless apart from
God's Providence. But we don't seem to realise it. And, indeed, when
our consciences prick us, and we start quite worriedly in our intellectual
sleep, there is always some nonsense to soothe us to sleep again. In
limes of soul searching crises, the Scientists preach Eugenics; the Econo-
mists talk of the price-mechanism; the Psychiatrists about each other;
and the Politicians about themselves. We are never prepared to trace
the roots of all our suffering into our own souls and cure them, there.
To us it appears easier to reform the world by redistributing other
people's money, by the education of other people's children, all of which
may be necessary at times, than to reform ourselves.

All of this happens with its resulting confusion because we believe
the universe to be a closed system. We talk about "fate" and have our
misfortunes told by crossing the palms of wealthy, or the paths of the
clever. We talk of the "Class-struggle" or of other things, just as if these
were part of some vast mechanism of physical law in which our human
life is hopelessly involved. And the irony is that we look upon ourselves
as being more "enlightened" than the ancients. But they at least were
honest. They had no notion of Freedom and therefore carried Necessity
to its logical conclusion. They thought that human beings were controlled
by stars and that a man's destiny was fore-ordained for him according
to the "height" or "depth" of the star ruling his birth. But St. Paul,
ever the great realist, broke the chain of necessity over their astonished
heads. He pointed out that neither "height" nor "depth" nor, for that
matter, any other creature, could come between men and the gift of God.

So, then, for the static conception of Historical necessity which
has its place-we should substitute the idea of Freedom-freedom as
result of a purified will, rightly directed by the grace of God. This is a
dynamic conception of History in that it sets, literally, no limits to the
possibilities of human destiny. All things become possible. We are
sons of God.

I am prepared to admit that habit, emotion, selfishness and struggle
do for the most part determine the course of history. But I cannot be
persuaded to admit, that these factors alone give it its purpose and mean-
ing. As a matter of solid fact, there are other factors to be taken into
account. For if the factors already mentioned were all, then the march
of history would appear to be a march of corpses. But clear amid the
gloom I also see something which, while it complicates the historical
process, yet transforms the march of history into a march of living men.
The noblest achievements in Poetry, Music, and the visual Arts, the





KYK-OVER-AL 151

beneficient discoveries of Science, the finest institutions of Civilisation,
and, above all the hard and almost successful battles for human freedom
-all these indicate the presence of another factor.

This factor you can call the activity of God. I prefer to call it His
Providence. But call it what you will this much seems to be true to
me at least. This activity appears to me to be the special province of
the Third Person of the Holy and Undivided Trinity. For it is not merely
a question of Creation or of Redemption-functions which we may ascribe
to the First and Second Persons respectively-but of Inspiration. And
rightly so. For there can be no question of inspiration if History is a
process somewhat similar to a clockwork mechanism. There can only be
winding and setting. Moreover, an accurate clock may have a self-
regulating principle, but it cannot influence other clocks to regulate them-
selves. For influence is only another word for inspiration.

It appears then that God is the author of Human History, and being
the Author, is also its End. He is its end because he influences it from
within human personality and it is difficult to conceive of an
Author Himself a person, working from within, a person yet working to
an end other than Himself. Therefore even wickedness has its place in
the Divine scheme. And it is just here that I honestly advise the
cultivation of what may be called a believer's agnosticism. I honestly
know very little about God and His activity apart from the Incarnation.
I do not know for example, how He reconciles His Goodness with the
existence of evil. But my wisdom is limited.

However, we may take the doctrine of God's Providence to be this.
Since God is the Author of History we can believe that its end will be
good, and this because of what He is. But how to reconcile the good-
ness of the end of history with the manifestation of Sin in the World is
beyond me, and I suspect, beyond everyone else. We are faced with two
propositions both of which are true. The first is that God is Omnipo-
te-it: the second is that you and I are free beings. Now, according to
human logic, both cannot be true. For if Good is omnipotent and evil
exists, we are not free; and if we are free and evil exists, then God is
not Omnipotent. So we must become christian agnostics, in the certain
knowledge that supernatural wisdom will clear the matter up in the
titure "which doth not yet appear."
And so, I have shot my bolt. I can say no more about this vast pro-
blem except this. I have tried to search out, so far as I could, the inner
meaning of human history and to present it in the light of an all-embrac-
ing principle. That principle appears to be the drawing up of Time into
Eternity and is part of God's activity. Moreover, I have tried to inter-
pret human personality against the background of the Historical process.
All of this is the result of a question which is eternal in its relevance.
That question needs an answer. Mine is "Lord to whom shall we go?
Thou hast the Words of Eternal Life."




KYK-OVER-AL
INVESTMENTS
IN THE

NEW BUILDING SOCIETY
BEAR INTEREST AT 3%, PER ANNUM.
Amounts of $5, to $5,000 acceptable.
NO ENTRANCE FEES OR WITHDRAWAL FEES
Amount Invested plus accumulated Interest Withdrawable
at any time.
Transactions dealt with quickly and courteously.
Invest your Savings Now in
New Building Society Shares
A SAFE and PROFITABLE INVESTMENT
For Full Details apply to:
Lot 1. High Street, Georgetown,
for a Booklet Safety for Savings"


Aimless Drifting never gets you Anywhere
Except on the Rock

But Study in a Specialised Field is an
Insurance for the Future.

ENQUIRE FOR DETAILS FOR THE VARIOUS COURSES
ISSUED BY
THE

International Correspondence Schools

LOCAL OFFICE--6 HIGH STREET


GEORGETOWN


PHONE 1199









"The Old House"

By LAWRENCE BYASS

We were living in one of the many "Modern Bungalows" which were
being erected in the city, when my wife's mother died. Two weeks after
Helen urged me to move to a house she had seen and thought I would
like. I thought she was afraid of ghosts as the old lady had lived with
us for over five years, since we were married, in the house where she died.
Helen took it good naturedly and we moved to our new home shortly
after.
It wasn't a new house, however. Outside it looked like any other
house in the City. It was recently painted white, and its dutch roof was
covered with slate. There was a garden in front of which was evidently
neglected by the last tenants and a narrow path covered with shells led
from the street gate to the front door. But the moment you opened the
door and stepped into the hall you knew it wasn't an ordinary house.
It was only then you knew it was an old house old and mellow and
romantic. It had aged beautifully like a woman that age made more
comely and attractive, as though each year diminished her weaknesses
and defects, and brought on a greater measure of perfection. The walls
of the hall and living room were panelled and polished; and the glass
windows were of an ancient design; but artistic and beautiful.
I loved the old house immediately. Helen started a flower garden,
and in a short time there were beds of loses and zenias and dahlias.
Friends would always admire the house and passersby would stop to gaze
at Helen's garden, so it wasn't surprising when the stranger came that
afternoon.
Helen had been invited to spend a month with her sister in Barbados
and she had gone three weeks. I was sitting alone reading a magazine
and missing Helen very much when I looked out and saw him. The
window looked out on the garden and he was standing in the path leading
to the house, looking at the flowers. He was tall and had broad should-
ers, about thirty-two, handsome, with a brown confident face. He was a
perfect stranger to me.
I got up and went out on the porch and he came up the steps.
"Good afternoon", he said. "I was just looking at the old place."
"That's all right," I said. "People are always attracted by this house."
"I've already looked around it," he said.
"How do you like it from the outside?" I asked him.
"It's a fine house," he said. "I used to know it once."
I asked him if he were born here and he said he wasn't. I suggested
that maybe he'd lived in it as a boy and he said he didn't. It struck me
then that he wasn't too keen to divulge what was the nature of his
association with it, so I said nothing more. We stood there for a few
minutes in silence, then he said, "I like your flower garden."






KYK-OVER-AL


"It's my wife's" I told him.
"She seems to be quite good at it," he said. "Those roses are rather
beautiful, don't you think ?"
"Yes, She loves gardening," I told him.
He said then that there used to be a garden just like that when he
knew the house. I asked him how long and he said that was ten
years ago.
"That's a long time ago," I said.
"Quite," he said.
I observed that at every pause in the conversation his eyes strayed
through the open door into the house. I had begun to have unpleasant
thoughts, but I yielded to an impulse.
"Won't you come in ?" I asked.
He was evidently waiting for the opportunity. "Thanks," he said,
"I'd be glad to see the old place again."
We went in and he stood up in the hall and looked around. He
looked up at the ceiling and then we went into the living room and he
looked around again.
"The inside hasn't changed a bit," he remarked. "Of course these
furniture give it an unfamiliar appearance."
He told me that this was the oldest wooden dwelling house in the
city, and it should never have been furnished with modern things. He
thought I should have made it a point to fill it with antique furniture.
We were standing in the middle of the living room, when he said this,
and all the while he kept looking at one thing and another. Then he
noticed the old antiquated stuffed chair which had been Helen's mother's
It was the only piece Helen had kept from her mother's things, and we
had got it recovered and repolished.
"I mean chairs like those," he said pointing to the antiquated thing.
"They fit in naturally here. There used to be a couple of them in the
house when I used to come her. One was in that very corner."
He went up to it and touched it fondly.
"Won't you sit down?" I said.
"Oh, thanks," he said. "But I'd be going in a few minutes. I have
to meet some friends I haven't seen for ten years in just another hour."
"You don't belong here, do you?"
"Oh, yes. I was born here. But I've been away ten years now."'
He told me he was an engineer in Venezuela, and for the next quar-
ter of an hour we talked about that country. He was a good speaker and
could relate a story with point. He was often very amusing. He had
a fine sense of humour. Shortly before he got up to go he said, "Per-
haps you are wondering why I'm so interested in this house?"
"Well, I won't say I'm not."
He laughed quietly. "I suppose I'm a sentimentalist," he said.
"We are all sentimentalists," I said, by way of encouragement.






KYK-OVER-AL


"You see," he said at last rather bashfully, "I used to know a girl who
lived here."
"I don't see anything sentimental about that," I said.
"You don't understand," he said. "I loved that girl. She was the
only girl I ever loved. We weren't engaged, but there was a sort of
understanding."
There was something in the way he said this that touched me and I
could see that the memory of that love was still fresh and glowing in
him.
"You didn't marry her?" I asked.
"No," he said, his eyes becoming sad and clouded as though filled
with memories that were painful. "There was a quarrel. Not between
us, but between our parents. I don't remember exactly what it was
about. Oh, I think my mother said that her parents were encouraging
me for their daughter. I think that started it. Silly of her," he laughed,
"I mean my mother. I didn't need any encouragement besides my own
love for her."
He took out a silver cigarette case and offered me a cigarette of a
brand I'd never seen before. He struck a match and lighted me then
he lit his own. "We used to sit in that corner in a chair like that and
make plans for the future. I was very young then, and very much in
love."
"Guess you're still in love with her," I said.
"I think Id always be in love with her," he said. "She was a fine
girl, very beautiful. She had the most wonderful eyes you've ever
seen."
Few minutes later he got up and said he ought to be going now.
"Come again whenever you like." I said.
"I'd really be going away in the morning," he said. "I'm just passing
through. I'm going to Paramaribo on business. I'd be spending two
weeks there and then I'm travelling back to Venezuela by 'plane."
"Quite a short visit to your home town," I said.
"Quite, indeed." He offered me his hand. I took it and shook it
warmly, and in another minute he was gone.
It was only after he had gone that I realized that we had been speak-
ing for the better part of an hour and neither of us had learnt the
other's name. I thought of him for a few minutes and then he went
out of my mind.
Two weeks later Helen returned from Barbados and it was only
accidentally that the conversation turned on the old house and I remem-
bered the stranger's visit. I was about telling Helen about him when I
checked myself for no reason at all.






KYK-OVER-AL


"What it is?" Helen said.
"It's about this house," I said.
"You seem to like it awfully, don't you?"
"Anybody'll like this house," I said. "How did you happen to find
it?"
"Well, I didn't discover it really," Helen said. "I used to live here
before. I knew you would have liked it."
We were in the living room and Helen sat in the old chair that had
belonged to her mother. It was large enough for us both to sit in. Where
the light was, it threw a shade on me and Helen couldn't see the look on
my face.
"You never told me that before," I said.

"I never told you many things," Helen said. "I don't know why I
didn't tell you. That was ten years ago, before I met you. Maybe I
thought it wouldn't have interested you. Do you want to know about it?"
"I you don't mind," I said.
"Well, it's a long story," Helen said. "There was a boy. I used to be
in love with him. He used to visit here every night and we used to sit
right here on this very chair. We thought we were going to be married
one day."
She spoke very casually as though she was relating a story of no im-
portance to her.
"And what happened?" I asked her.
"Oh, there was a quarrel between our families .My mother asked
him not to come back. I was quite hurt for a long while. I couldn't stop
thinking of him. I asked my father to remove from here, because I
wanted to forget him and the house was filled with too much memories of
him."
I looked at her and she seemed quite unmoved by the memories
now, but it pained me to sit there and think of this love of hers.
"So you didn't choose this house because you were afraid of the
other?" I said, maybe tactlessly. "Why did you?"
"I don't know," Helen said.
"Do you love him still?"
"I don't know," she said. "It's so long ago. He went to Venezuela
and I've never seen him since. He's just memories that's mixed up with
you and so many things. Perhaps I'd never know except I see him again."
There was a few minutes of silence. Helen broke it. "Why you're
asking all these questions, Hil?" she wanted to know.
"Oh, nothing," I said. "Nothing at all."








Fourth West Indian Conference

By St. GEORGE COOPER



In order to assess the accomplishments of the Fourth West Indian
Conference that met last November in the Dutch territory of Curacao in
the Netherlands Antilles, it is necessary to have some regard to the
historical background. The Conference, a continuing body which
meets every two years,-was set up under the auspices of the Anglo-
American Caribbean Commission, the parent body of the existing four-
nation Caribbean Commission, (viz. the United Kingdom, U.S.A. France
and Holland) and held its First Session in Barbados in 1944. The
Conference has no executive power, but it provides a most useful
means of consultation with and between local representatives, on mat-
ters of social and economic importance to the area.

The Second Session was held in the Virgin Islands of the United
States early in 1946. and the venue of the Third Session, by the system
of rotation, was the French Department of Guadeloupe, when the indus-
trial problems of the territories were considered. The Fourth Session
met in Curacao, and, as previously, was attended by delegations with
advisers from the territorial and metropolitan governments, and
observers from the international agencies. The Chairman of each
session of the Conference is the Chairman of the National Section of the
Commission in whose territory the session is held. Dr. Hendrik Riemens,
the Netherlands Ambassador to Venezuela, presided, and it was due to
his great tact, toleration and statesmanship that the two weeks sessions
proved such a success.

The meeting was devoted almost exclusively to the agricultural
problems of the Caribbean. It was a departure from the methods used
in previous sessions where a heavily loaded agenda with sometimes un-
related items involved a dissipation of the resources of the Commission
as well as the energies of the Conference delegates. The concentration
of the Conference on one major theme had the effect of narrowing the
field but widening the scope of discussion, and resulted in a critical
assessment of all related issues. This would hardly have been possible
with a more diversified agenda.

The group of about 150 men and women from fourteen territories
belonging to four separate countries represented a total population of
about six million people. The population of the Caribbean, although
mixed racially, is overwhelmingly coloured, and it is significant that
nearly all the delegates, particularly from the British territories were
in fact, coloured. The Head of the delegation from the self-governing
Dutch colony of Surinam was a coloured Minister of Agriculture and so




KYK-OVER-AL


was the Minister of Agriculture from the non-self-governing colony of
Trinidad. At the same time, there were representatives of the other
races which go to make up "this Mediterranean of the New World" as
the Caribbean has been recently described. Before the business of the
Conference started, there was a wide-spread rumour that the British
section of the Commission were out to suppress all action taken by the
Commission in general. This aura of suspicion quickly faded when the
British Co-Chairman in a private meeting with the British delegations
assured them that the British were one hundred per cent. behind the
Commission in helping to solve the regional problems of the area. After
this explicit assurance, the atmosphere of unanimity which prevailed
throughout the Conference was illustrative of the common bases of the
problems of the entire region. Puerto Rico, for example, has the same
overpopulation problem as Barbados, and all are faced with problems
of low productivity, lack of capital for investment in agriculture and in-
dustry, and the lack of expert personnel and technical organisation-
factors which impede development; but the general feeling of good
fellowship and understanding lent support to different viewpoints.
Although very often territorial delegations found limitations to joint
action owing to constitutional divergencies and different relations with
the metropolitan country, yet resolutions were adopted within their con-
stitutional boundaries. One could not fail to be impressed by the vigour
and enthusiasm, and often the air of authority with which the delegation
from Puerto Rico presented their views. Speaking with no inhibitions
whatever, one could feel the growing national sense of the Puerto Ricans-
their intimate association with the development of their country, for such
intimacy is essential if the full and legitimate aspirations of Caribbean
peoples are to be fulfilled through development. Certainly, the Puerto
Rican delegation were not complacent.

The logical and precise French stated their problems with clarity and
courage. They were happy, they declared, to be Departments of Overseas
France-Paris was their Mecca. One French delegate felt that agricul-
tural development by itself would not solve the problems of the area.
The problem had to be approached from the industrial and trade angles
as well. In this connection he expressed dissatisfaction with the tariff
system existing throughout the area and suggested a Conference to
discuss joint action for the necessary changes. Some members of the
British delegation felt that too much dependence was placed on sugar
which they regarded as a 'crisis crop' propped up by tariffs and prefer-
ences. Sugar was always and still is the shuttlecock of politics, and has
made these islands prosperous in the past. It is hoped that the recent
long term agreements with the Ministry of Food will restore the stability
which the industry needs. A great deal was made of the social cost of
sugar production with its seasonal employment and led to emphasis being
put on the need for speedy development of alternative resources where
these existed, and for initiating new forms of economic organization in
the British West Indian sugar industry to meet changing attitudes, and
to make the industry socially and politically acceptable. The Dutch





KYK-OVER-AL 158

delegation gave a good example of solidarity, often voting together for
or against or not at all, and the American delegation from the smaller
islands like St. Croix seemed anxious over the fact that Puerto Rico
appeared to be getting the American lion's share of investment capital.
Washington, they felt, might still keep the spotlight on them.

Such then was the atmosphere in which the discussions took place.
The problems were treated under various heads e.g. Soil Conservation,
Water Control, Land Settlement, Agricultural Credit, Agricultural Exten-
sion Services, Agricultural Research and Mechanization. The documen-
tation was prepared by British experts of the highest standing as well
as experts from F.A.O. and other international agencies. These papers
were distributed to delegates a considerable time in advance of the Con-
ference. The presence of experts helped considerably to clarify the issues
-technical and otherwise, which were bound to arise. Indeed, this meet-
ing and mingling of expert and non-expert opinion on the agriculture
of the Caribbean ensured that the fruits of technical enquiry and dis-
cussion will be disseminated to the wider public, and support engendered
for their translation into practical action. This is an issue of major
importance, for as the delegations were in the main drawn from their
local legislatures, it is essential that they should be accurately informed
on the executive research, and extension work of colonial agricultural
departments, since political development impinges indirectly though
powerfully on agricultural development.

The man in the street usually asks after any conference, what has
been done? How will he benefit? He is interested in action rather
than in academic discussions. Pleasant and valuable contacts have been
made, horizons have been widened. Above all, positive, precise and
practical proposals were formulated for the consideration of the terri-
torial governments. Indeed, as far as the British territories are concerned,
most of the recommendations correspond with what is, in fact, the declared
policy of each of the British West Indian Governments. Recommenda-
tions for agricultural development must often, of necessity, be in the
nature of long term and continuing activities, with the position being
kept constantly under review, and efforts being continuously directed
towards the fulfilment of conference recommendations.

Perhaps one of the most important results which emerged from the
Conference was the unanimous decision to establish complete pedological
and land capability classification for certain British West Indian Islands.
This matter of land use planning is acknowledged by the experts to be the
most pressing need in the Caribbean area, and tied up with it are ques-
tions of Agricultural guidance and education through a co-ordinated
extension service, effective capital investment, and above all, agricul-
tural leadership. Indeed, a distinguished British expert in the field of
tropical agriculture made the significant comment that if the Caribbean
would apply fully the knowledge already available, production could at




KYK-OVER-AL


a conservative estimate, be doubled or even trebled within a relatively
short period. There are of course great gaps in the body of knowledge
already accumulated and research programmes are designed to fill these
breaches.

The implementation of the several recommendations involves the
provision of technical assistance in its widest sense as well as the pro-
vision of finance for material investment. A prevalent view, is that
technical assistance should not come entirely from outside, for it is
recognized that it take its most valuable form when the innate abilities
of the populations requiring it are harnessed to the work of economic
development, through an effective system of local technical training. It
is considered, therefore, that to develop local ability, must be the primary
aim of technical assistance policy. The United Kingdom Government,
from funds voted by Parliament under the Colonial Development and
Welfare Act is making, and has long been making an effort in this field
comparable in purpose and in scope with the objectives enunciated by
President Truman in the Fourth Point of his inaugural address to Con-
gress in February 1949. External assistance from international bodies
and agencies is greatly to be welcomed as an instrument of technical and
mutually, effective co-operation, but a number of procedural details and
questions of "matching contribution", on the part of recipient territories
still await clarification.

A new aspect of the agricultural problems of the Caribbean was
revealed in the course of the discussions. This was the need for inter-
territorial and inter-Caribbean planning to establish some sort of diverse
specialisation flexible enough to reduce imports and permit inter-terri-
torial trade. Caribbean territories, if they are to avoid a state of mendi-
cancy and provide the framework in which economic development will
complement political independence, must make a revolutionary approach
to the problems of the area as a whole, and not plan in isolation. Arising
out of the need for joint action, the Comptroller for Development and
Welfare in the West Indies has recently announced his intention to set
up a regional economic committee as recommended at Montego Bay in
1947. All the Governments in the British West Indies would be repre-
sented on the Committee whose job it would be to thresh out economic
matters in an endeavour to arrive at a common approach. In the words
of the British Co-Chairman of the Commission, the Conference had the
material for framing a grand design for agriculture in the Caribbean.
This it succeeded in doing without vagueness or drama, but with the
vigour and vitality of uninhibited honesty of free speech.

Nor was the Conference without its lighter side. There were dele-
gates who found it difficult to divorce politics from purely agricultural
questions and who would have liked the Conference to address itself
to vital political issues which were completely outside its terms of refer-
ence. There was the delegate who referred unwittingly at the end of the






KYK-OVER-AL 160

session to the 'wilderness of ideas' (an obvious contradiction in terms)
out of which he expressed the hope that fruitful action would result.
The Dutch Co-Chairman, referring to the vigour with which two dele-
gates, both dentists, presented their views, elegantly remarked that if
those gentlemen addressed themselves with equal vigour in their dental
theatres, there was hope for the radical elimination of oral diseases.

Above all, the flexibility of the arrangements made by the hospitable
Dutch allowed for visits to places of social, economic and historical
interest. Not to be forgotten was St. Nicholas Day-in honour of the
patron saint of the island. The Conference was in session and at the
adjournment, the announcement was made of the visit of an extremely
important personage who turned out to be St. Nicholas in heraldic robes.

It was a healthy conference, deriving its impulse and its strength from
its own emerging forces reinforced by the maturity and experience of the
West.



HILDA MACDONALD

Evensong



Sunset had called in the colours
But not yet was it dark,
The pool lay a mirror of silver
Without spot or mark.

When out from the green mirrorred mangroves
Stepped a wonder of white,
A great heron wandering homeward,
Before it was night.

The pool held the moon and the heron,
And the first white star,
In a beauty beyond all imagining
As I watched from afar.

And my heart sang aloud to its Maker
In thanks and delight,
Who gave me that moment of beauty,
Before it was night.










The Sun and West Indian Art




There is a story of Edna Manley that I would like to put on record.

One night in June, 1950 I was part of a company of people on Philip
Sherlock's lawn on the College Campus, Mona, Jamaica. The moon had
already risen from behind Long Mountain and topped the ridge in clear
hurdle style and was flooding the night with her serene blue illumina-
tion. A group of us fell talking about the role played by the Sun in
W.I. life; there was an expert photographer present and he was claiming
that in the tropics the best hours for taking shots were early in the morn-
ing and late in the afternoon. The hours around noon were wretched,
he declared, with the great flat shadows.

When it dawned upon us what he was saying, we began to argue
that it was wrong to write off as bad for photography certain sections
of the WI. day merely because photographic material and technique,
developed in a temperate climate,werenot adapted to tropical conditions.

Tnen trna Manley took over the conversation. Remarking that
as a carver she had to set the angle for making portrait studies when
in the Caribbean in a different way than in temperate climates, as the
light fell differently, she explained first of all that she had had to explain
to many English women coming to Jamaica for the first time that the
midday siesta in tropical countries corresponded to the winter withdrawal
from active life in northern climates. At noon, she said, the earth sleeps
and regains her fertility; man too must rest at the same time and there
must be no opposition; only when one accepts the natural conditions
around can one really integrate with them and use them as the artist
does to express his will and his emotional desire.

The conversation went on to other topics but I stored the incident
in my mind as another tribute to the great paean of the sun worshippers
who have affinities with all dwellers in tropical lands. The Sun is a
figure of masculine power in the unconscious of all peoples of African
descent with the "shadowed livery of the burnished Sun."

The number is increasing of West Indian artists who go to the United
Kingdom to improve their art. Huie of Jamaica returned to his home
in 1950 from such a course and while in that island I heard contradic-
tory statements on the quality of his present work. One person was of






KYK-OVER-AL 162

the opinion that although Huie had gained in mastery of technique,
there had occurred a certain loss of power in the work he was then doing
and an uncertainty of vision. Another comment was that Huie had to
assimilate the new technique he had learnt and that the value of his
stay and study in the United Kingdom would be observed only at the
end of a few years. The same is probably true of E. R. Burrowes of
Guiana.

Dennis Williams of Guiana was an artist who like Huie made a study
of European technique. His study lasted three years at the end of which
period he returned to Guiana for a few months before he decided to
become a professional painter.

One of the remarkable features of Dennis Williams' work is that
he found much affinity with the art of West Africa, and particularly with
the sculpture, as if he were impelled to move from the halfway house
of the West Indies and to return to the land of his ancestors for inspira-
tion and motive power. This affinity was accompanied by a develop-
ing vision of the African in the New World which gradually pervaded
his mind until on his return to the West Indies he discovered that there
in the sun and in the world of the sugar plantation was the key needed
to unlock the doors of his spirit and to complete the apprenticeship
period through which he felt he was passing.

While in the United Kingdom he had painted like Ruth breast-deep
amid the alien corn, without engaging his full power, but after a few
weeks in Guiana, he employed his time on a series of plantation studies.

It is not possible with words fully to convey the power of the
seven studies Dennis Williams completed and they are now (1950) the
writer believes, on exhibition in New York; some notes must however
suffice to indicate the treatment. The first study was of the sugar plan-
tation as a fairy tale, with the round moon echoing the round faces of the
sugar workers, pleasant colourings and all the elements romanticized.
Already in this first statement of the theme, Dennis Williams had begun
to display the limbs of human beings as in some way synonymous with
the jointed stalks of the growing sugar cane. In his projection of what
estate managers thought of the workers on the plantations, Williams has
conceived a head that resembled a button, with features that were those
of a moron.

The other studies revealed a progressive shift of moods in the serial
presentation of plantation character. The third was gloomy and the
green of the cane stalks that surrounded the two faces male and female
was a menacing shade. No longer fairy tale in quality it seemed to give
the impression that these moronic visages had somehow become sinister






KYK-OVER-AL


and begun to threaten the existence of the plantation. By contrast what
one believes to be the fifth study depicted the laughter and gaiety pecu-
liar to the West Indian of African descent. The painting was full of
gay purple light, symptomatic of a people who could make fun of them-
selves and of their hardships and so prevent the iron brands of necessity
from sinking too deep into their natures.

Before he left British Guiana to seek success abroad as a painter,
Dennis Williams was painting a picture which he said should complete
the plantation series and enable him to pass on to other themes. This
final study had three figures in it which this writer interpreted to sym-
bolise the West Indian of, African descent and his movement away from
plantation life.

First there was the now familiar moronic button head of the slave
and the rest of the figure was clothed in a long shapeless yellow garment
which prevented one from identifying the sex of the wearer. The gar-
ment would probably be the osnaburg of the plantation. And behind
this figure are two emerging types, one male, one female. There is still
the curious identification of the limbs of the figures with .the jointed
stalks of the cane, and Dennis Williams had introduced a technical
device for sustaining interest by series of graded gray geometrical planes-
over the body surfaces. The heads, however, compelled attention. The
male head was capped with a purplish grap cap that could indifferently
be a court jester's headgear or the mitre of an ecclesiastical dignity -
seeming to suggest that the emerging West Indian had in him great
capacity for entertainment or for deep religious feeling ? The face of the
female figure was swathed, seemingly nun-wise, with concentric bands
of black and white. No longer brute power, harnessed to compulsory
labour, the West Indian was finding his destiny.

Before he left British Guiana Dennis Williams declared that he had
to come back to the regions of the Sun. He had felt no inspiration in
England although he had learnt technique there and it seemed to him
that since his return to the tropics and his work on the plantation
series he had found the key he had wanted, and he felt he could paint
anywhere. That this was true we know from recent reports of his work
in "The Listener" and in the U.S. magazine "Time" which speak of the
startling effect of his power upon the art-loving world in London. A
reproduction of one of his recent pictures shows that Dennis Williams
has moved to the major problem of the 20th Century, the relationships
existing among the races of the modern world.
-A.J.S.







Community Review


Writer's Association Dinner



The Writers Association's Dinner in honour of Mr. Philip Sherlock,
Vice-Principal of the University College of the West Indies and Professors
Manfred Sandmann and Eric Cruickshank, Department of Modern Arts
and Languages, and Department of Medicine respectively was successfully
held at the Hotel Tower on Wednesday April 11. His Excellency the
Officer Administering the Government, the Hon. John Gutch, O.B.E. was
also present.

The function opened with a blessing from His Grace and the menu
which covered the first part of the programme was given full attention.
The dishes served lived up to expectation, and if excellent is the highest
compliment. one could pay, surely the Tower deserves it. The table set
was in the form of a square, and decorated with patience and artistry.
In the open centre were many species of Guiana's palms and ferns, while
on the table itself were vases of beautiful flowers. The general atmos-
phere was one of homeliness, just the sort of feeling which usually pre-
vails at a family dinner. His Excellency, at this stage toasted the King,
and made the way clear for the second part of the programme. He rose
once more to propose the Toast to the University College of the West
Indies, intimating how fortunate it was for the University to have on its
Staff the names of their honoured guests. He also paid tribute to the
work being done by both the Resident and Staff Tutors, promising that
the Government would do everything in its power to assist the University.
In reply to the Toast proposed, Mr. Sherlock the Vice-Principal said how
happy they all felt at the honour bestowed upon them. He went on to
say that the University needed help, which the commercial community
could give as well as Government. To him this was the best possible
investment, as the beneficiaries would all come back and help in the
affairs of the Colony. He intimated the founding of a Joseph Luckhoo
Scholarship named after the late Justice Luckhoo K.C. who played a
memorable par- in the embryonic stage of the University life.

The Toast which followed was to the Extra-Mural Department; this
was proposed by His Grace, the Archbishop. He touched on the useful-
ness of the Department and referred to the good work which was being
done by the Resident Tutor, Mr. Thompson, Displaying much humour,
His Grace disclosed how ridiculous the name Extra-Mural sounded, and
suggested a change the most likely being Home University Studies or
some olher term in place of Extra-Mural. In reply Mr. Thompson said
how he enjoyed being in British Guiana, and the many friendships he





KYK-OVER-AL


had made. He agreed with the suggestion made by His Grace, and hoped
that some change would be made. The Resident Tutor concluded by
saying how progress was being maintained by the Department and was
highly optimistic of its future.

To the Hon. F. W. Holder K.C. fell the task of proposing the Toast
to the Writers of the Caribbean he mentioned the names of Philip Sher-
lock, A. J. Seymour, Norman Cameron and Dr. Eric Williams, along with
others from the smaller islands, which he considered as of great promise.
He urged those who were unknown to him to make a special effort to
live up to their responsibilities, and so make a name in the literary
aspirations of the Caribbean. The reply was by Mr. N. E. Cameron, M.A.
who apart from outlining the difficulties which face the writers, intimated
how success depended not only on ability but on chance and circum-
stances. The Toast Master then brought the function to a close.

One recollects vividly the feeling of comradeship which prevailed
throughout and Ihe feeling of regret at its termination. There was the
consolation however, in the thought that this memorable occasion had
a special significance, it was one of Spirit, in reality mind over matter.
For Institutions are not to be considered as mortar and stone, but as
living spirits furthering us on to better things. And indeed of this was
the prevailing spirit at the Writers Association's Dinner, in honour of
an University's Staff, who in its first milestone has taken a permanent
place in West Indian life, thought and perhaps Action.

THE GUESTS:

His Excellency the Officer Administering the Government, Hon. John
Gutch, O.B.E. Philip M.Sherlock, Esq., Professor Manfred Sandmann,
Professor Eric Cruickshank.

THE SUBSCRIBERS:

Richard Allsopp, Esq., A. A. Bannister, Esq., Norman E. Cameron,
Esq., Frank Dalzell, Esq., Miss Lilian Dewar, Miss Celeste Dolphin, Dr.
L. G. Eddey, Miss Ruby Franker, His Worship the Mayor of Georgetown,
R. B. Gajraj, Esq., J. W. Harper Smith, Esq., Hon. F. W. Holder, K.C.,
J. E. Humphrey, Esq., Eric James, Esq.; His Grace the Archbishop of the
West Indies, Most Rev. Dr. Alan J. Knight, J. C. Luck, Esq., Hon. E. F.
McDavid, C.M.G., C.B E., Capt. H. Nobbs, O.B.E., F. Ogle, Esq., E. O.
Pilgrim, Rev. E. S. M. Pilgrim, R. C. G. Potter, Esq.. Hon. W. J. Raatgever,
Eric Roberts, Esq., Lloyd Searwar, Esq., A. J. Seymour, Esq., Mrs. Elma
Seymour, Kenneth S. Stoby, Esq., A. A. Thompson, Esq.. Hon. C. Vibart
Wight, C.B E., G. E. Willock, Esq.


-ERIC ROBERTS.








Adventure in Art
By PHILIP VIEIRA.


The two most spectacular achievements in art, from the British
Guiana angle, which have taken place within recent time, are the emerg-
ence of Dennis Williams from the dawn of small town recognition into the
full-noon-day glare of world acceptance and the courageous presenta-
tion of several daringly modern pieces at the recently held exhibition by
the Working People's Free Art Class.
It is perhaps more than a mere coincidence that Dennis Williams, in
his very early painting career, was a student of Rupert Burrowes, 1949
British Council Scholar, and that the Working People's Free Art Class
was founded and is being led by the same Rupert Burrowes.
Obviously, Dennis Williams' tendency to express himself in the medium
of the modern masters was largely influenced by his journey to the
United Kingdom. in the capacity of the first British Council Art Scholar
from the Magnificient Province.
It is no less manifest, that Rex Walcott's "Under Chloroform" and
"Self Portrait" and Patrick Barrington's "Musicians" as well as Lloyd
Hind's "Odalisque", show the influence of Rupert Burrowes which he also
absorbed on his English visit.
In addition to the works named in the above paragraph, "Guiana
Tapestry" by Basil Hinds and "Clouds Over Guiana" by Rupert Burrowes
show remarkable assimilation and individuality in approach and treat-
ment, although they are fundamentally derivative of the art of Picasso,
Matisse, Braque and Adler.
Especial demonstration of the Adler undertones is to be seen in
Barrington's "Musicians".
Not unexpectedly, an extraordinary amount of comment and criticism
has been aroused by this venturesome adventure into modern art by
both Dennis Williams and the students of the Working People's Free Art
Class.
Probably because of the fact that the great English art critic Wyndham
Lewis euologised the former, local critics showed inclination to be some-
what less outspoken in their condemnation of his work. The members
of the W.P.F.A.C., however, could not hope to escape the caustic comments
of several visitors who attended their exhibition.
And Chronicle columnist Frank "Art My Foot" Pilgrim levelled a
broadside attack on the budding Picassos of the Art Class in his review
of their attempt to present their interpretations of the modern urge.
Describing some of the work at the exhibition as "abstract twisting
and symbolic brain teasers," Frank says that in modern art, "the customer
seems to be always wrong".
Without doubt, the person most suited to reply to Mr. Pilgrim's
attack, an attack which was launched in an honest spirit of what may be





KYK-OVER-AL


described as seeking further knowledge, was the villain of the piece, E.
Rupert Burrowes.
In a British Council half-hour broadcast over Station Z.F.Y., Mr.
Burrowes pointed out that from "time immemorial, artists who have had
the courage to express their personal inspirations have been faced with
unsympathetic antagonism".
This antagonism, he stressed, emanated not only from the ordinary
layman but also found expression by the intellectual contemporaries of
the artists of the period.
After making reference to one notable incident of the sixteenth cen-
tury, the art leader argues thus: "This clearly shows that the bare
subject of a picture often arouses a passion of resentment apart from the
quality of the picture and the skill of the craftsmanship".
In support of his postulation, he cites the words of the most controv-
ersial figure in modern art. Said Picasso, "Everyone wants to understand
art. Why not try to understand the song of a bird ? Why does one love
the night-flowers, without trying to understand them ?"
An obvious question which everyone must ask, as Mr. Burrowes
pointed out, is "How can I cultivate a taste for this modern art ?" And
in answering the question he avers that there are two replies which may
be given, the "impolite and cynical and the kind and helpful".
The former, he states, would be something like this, "go live in the
past." The latter is "Just as you know and like the stream-lined loveli-
ness of a motor car and the sleek lethal beauty of a jet plane, in the same
way as you would appreciate the classic simplicity of structure in the
building of the Royal Bank of Canada or Sandbach Parker's new building,
in the same way you must approach the New Look in art as it evolves
towards the general aspect of a possible Brave New World".



"Salome"
A REVIEW

The Georgetown public was given a treat when the Drama Section
of the Y.M.C A. ,which had been dormant since its formation, ventured
forth on its initial presentation around mid-April. The choice was
"Salome" by Oscar Wilde.
The Co-Directors, Mrs. Rajkumari Singh and her husband, Harnandan
Singh, had their hands full, for on this effort depended the fate of future
drama activities.
There were many factors to be considered, the chief being the casting.
The "Y" itself could supply battalions of soldiers, but no "Salome". In the
end she was co-opted from the Georgetown Dramatic Club. "Herodias"
and the "Slave Girl" were also co-opted from other organizations.
The next problem was the costuming of the play. The period was
ancient Judaea, so the Co-Directors had to do a certain amount of 'e-
search in that direction.






KYK-OVER-AL


Another consideration was that the story was well-known so that
no half-way version would have been acceptable. Salome, daughter of
Herodias, was in love with John the Baptist who openly spurned her.
She took the opportunity to have her revenge to demand his head on a
silver charger as her reward for dancing for Herod, her mother's second
husband, who had promised to give her anything for which she had asked,
even to half of his kingdom.
The Directors and players got down to it to present a play as authen-
tic as possible. The whole action (one act) takes place on the terrace of
Herod's palace. The background scene was very effective as there was
a painting depicting a good portion of the palace gardens and steps lead-
ing from a path. In the distance could be seen a building like, a temple.
The costumes were beautiful, and it was hard to decide which was the
best as there was much variety in the King's entourage. However, I
think those of "Salome", "Herod" and "Herodias" were the most resplen-
dent, as was to be expected.
As regards individual performances, many opinions have been ex-
pressed for and against. However, there was little controversy concern-
ing "Herod" who was magnificently portrayed by Harnandan Singh. When
he came on the stage and began his lines, a general murmur of approval
could be heard in the audience. He was comfortable in the role and in
turn made the audience comfortable.
Phyllis Durham as "Salome" was a wise choice. She, like Harnan-
dan Singh, is a seasoned performer and was undaunted by the fact that
the whole play revolved around her. She had a great deal to say and it was
obvious that she memorised her lines well. However, in my opinion, she
was inclined to lapse in to a mere recitation when she uttered some really
beautiful passages towards the end.
Her interpretation of the famous "Salome" Dance of the Seven Veils
came up to my expectations, and was a fitting climax in the play. Her move-
ments were graceful and she was at home, so to speak. I did not quite
agree to "Bolero" being the accompanying music and felt that if the
Directors thought that the "Salome" music itself was too heavy, a safe
substitution could have been an excerpt from the "Scherazade" score.
Jokannan (John the Baptist), played by Neville Linton, was a first-
class characterisation. The part was not a big one, but Neville Linton did
it well and was most convincing. His voice had the ring of a real prophet.
The other supporting players, though they had not as much to say
to bring them into focus as prominently as the abovenamed actors, de-
served honourable mention, for without their co-operation the play could
not have held together. Their costumes and positions on the stage gave
"atmosphere" which certainly means a lot, especially in a period play.
Whether or not the Y.M.C.A. will prove a threat in the drama field
remains to be seen, but the aftermath of its first presentation has cer-
tainly given play-goers something to talk about.
-J.D.




KYK-OVER-AL


;^L -'L# fM f!.... 1.',: PArt,_t ir'r .11* '* .'i-', ., .'?'/ :",. i, *,,., ,r .,' ,.i ,rif


N OW ON SALE --


FIBRE

HARDBOARD
x SIZE: i" x 8' x 4'
-

PLYWOOD
SIZES: x" x x 8' x 4'

SECURE YOUR SUPPLY EARLY

AT


J. P. SANTOS & Co., Ltd.

lf i dTFi^. ll -:'l 1 ;lk-ik 1 Tlis1 il il"-0 l i3 4r.:1. i I l L*ts Jit .:'."









Concerts.



We have had many musical treats during the first four months of
1951. One of the most outstanding was of course the lecture-recital
given by Mr. Henry Wilson, Examiner of the Associated Board of the
Royal Schools of Music. He delighted his audience with a wide selection
of piano music-Bach, Beethoven, Schumann, Debussy-giving a short
talk before each item. It was the type of recital we do not often get
here in B G. and was therefore appreciated all the more.
Another big event was Miss Genya Fidler's piano recital at the Plaza
Cinema on Sunday afternoon, April 8. She completely captured her large
audience, not only by her beauty, but also by her performance, parti-
cularly the selections by Chopin.
The visit of Miss Enid Richardson of the British Council presented
further opportunities of music-making in the Colony.
At the home of Dr. & Mrs. J. A. Nicholson on Wednesday April
25, Miss Richardson joined with two of our most promising young artists
in presenting a violin and piano recital. We had the privilege and
pleasure of hearing some of Miss Richardsons own compositions. A
great favourite was part of "St. Benedict's Suite"-an impression of
early Sunday morning at Mount St. Benedict, Trinidad. Two of her
compositions for the violin were also presented by Bernice Waddell.
Miss Waddell also showed her skill to great advantage in the other items
she chose, particularly "La Folia Sonata" by Corelli and Wieniawski's
well-known "Legende".
Miss Joan McDavid, one of our most recent L.R.S.M.'s contributed
two items to this programme. We enjoyed her playing.
The next evening, Thursday April 26, and continuing over the week-
end, the B.G. Philharmonic Society presented another of its ever popular
orchestral concerts. Guest artist Mrs. Valerie Warner joined with the
orchestra in performing Beethoven's Piano Concerto in C Minor op. 37,
and they made a very good job of it.
"Finlandia", an old favourite, which was conducted by Mr. Chapman
Edwards, deserved the rousing applause it received.
The Philharmonic Choir pleased both the eye in their flowing
white dresses-and the ear-with their delightful three-part singing.
On Saturday 28. Miss Richardson joined informally with the Phil-
harmonic Orchestra to present a short piano concerto, and also played
two piano duets with Mrs. R. Aaron and Miss F. Francis.


-QUAVER.









The Public Administration Course



The Extra-Mural Department (of the University College of the West
Indies) in British Guiana arranged a course in Public Administration,
in March 1951. Mr. Eric James, M.A., (Public Admin.) Staff Tutor of
the Extra-Mural Department, who conducted similar courses in some of
the other West Indian Colonies arrived in the Colony in March, 1951.
To enable him 'o plan his itinerary, applications for registration had been
distributed as early as November 1950. The number of applications
received must have been very heartening to the Resident Tutor, Mr. A. A.
Thompson, for although the limit of the class was originally set at 43,
(this was the number of text books available) when the course started
several persons who were anxious to join had to be refused admission and
the register was finally closed with 59 students. Only four of these
students dropped out and the attendance throughout the sessions was over
90%. Students were drawn from nearly every government department
and there were also some students who are not public servants. What
was perhaps disappointing was the very poor response from the senior
administrative ranks of the public service.
The opening lecture was held on the 14th March, 1951, at the Bishop's
High School. The Honourable John Gutch, O.B.E., Colonial Secretary,
was Chairman, and among the large audience were several Heads of
Government Departments. After the lecture the students met the tutor,
elected a class secretary and made arrangements to meet three times a
week, on Monday and Friday evenings and on Wednesday mornings.
The Colonial Secretary granted permission for public servants to be
excused from work on Wednesday mornings to attend the lectures. The
evening classes were held in the Reading Room of the Public Free Library,
and the morning classes met in one of the classrooms of the new Queen's
College. The last lecture was given on the 18th of April.
The subjects covered in the sixteen lectures were (i) the nature
and scope of Public Administration;! (ii) the functions of Government;
(iii) the interrelationship between policy making and policy execution;
(iv) aspects of organisation and management; (v) the department as a
basis of organisation; (vi) departmental structure and organisation in
British Guiana; (vii) municipal government and administration; (viii)
personnel management; (ix) human relations and morale in administra-
tion; (x) fiscal management; (xi) administration regulation-the regula-
tory commission; (xii) the administrator's role in modern society. The
lectures on the several aspects of personnel management proved the most
interesting and provoked most discussion.

More than fifty papers were submitted by students. This is one
indication of the good response on the part of students. At the end





KYK-OVER-AL


of the course, the tutor for his own purposes got from students their
opinions on various aspects of the course by asking them to fill up a
check-list type of questionnaire. There seemed to be strong feeling
among the public servants in the class that the public service would have
benefitted to an even greater extent if some of the senior officers of the
service had taken the course. The students hope that the interests
aroused by the course will be sustained and to this end, with the kindly
assistance of the Resident Tutor, plans are under way for the formation
of an Association of Extra-Mural students. It is hoped that this Associa-
tion will be a means of sponsoring Extra-Mural classes and other activi-
ties in the adult education movement.
EXTRA-MURAL.



IAN CAREW


Torment



Flail my mind
To the moment's brink,
This is my fate.
Drive me like parched lips
To a cup's rim
Then shatter the cup
Upon pavements of time
That my parched dream's lips
Might know no moistening.
Push me like rising tide
Up beaches of strange emotion,
Then let the tide of my reaching
Ebb away
With the moonrise
Of nights and days.
And when my appetite for reaching
Ceases its hunger cries
And is surfeited,
Then lull me
Under dead leaves,
Under rivers,
Under seas,
And memoryless let me lie
On the bosom of unknown forever.








Book Reviews.

"Negro Victory"

By DAVID A. VAUGHN.


War is a necessary evil it is said and if we, in the West Indies, or
for that. matter the coloured Colonial Empire, judge of our progressive
achievements, we may opine that it is so. After a war there must be a
victory. But of the efforts and the courage which go into victory, only
those who have actually experienced can tell with vivid truth. The Life
Story of Dr. Harold Moody in simple terms is the story of a war fought
and of a victory won, a war fought for the very principles and ideals.
the threatened destruction of which provoked two great wars within a
generation, but fought not on the field of a pitched battle with guns
and bayonets, planes and bombs. "Negro Victory" by David A. Vaughn
tells that story even in the very aptness of its title.

The name David A. Vaughn does not conjure up the picture of a
great biography written in brilliant and fluent style. If one should accept
Vaughn's words, "I offer this book to those who loved him and admired
his Christian character and his service to his own people as a feeble
tribute to all he was and did." The virtues most apparent in the book
are its straightforward sincerity of expression free of the sentimentality
which a seemingly appreciative friendship begets, the unadorned simpli-
city of its style, and its impartial advocacy of the practice of Christian
principles. Vaughn dedicates the book significantly to Dr. Moody's
"wonderful mother", whose character and personality, by which she tri-
umphed over the unfavourable circumstances of her early life were
recognized as being inherited by her eldest son. By Vaughn's doing so
and by his expression throughout the book one feels that he is paying
tribute to all those principles for which Dr. Moody stood throughout his
busy life. The biographer does well who can give the impression of
identifying himself with the virtues of which he speaks. It gives spirit
and solidity to his narrative. Vaughn seems to have done this even
though this may be, perhaps, due to the fact that he was the Minister
of religion to Dr. Moody.

The circumstances of Harold Arundel Moody's visit to London to
pursue studies in medicine are typical of the coloured West Indian
student of today. They represent the conflict of ambitious desire with
sentiment, economic disabilities and the prospect of loneliness and loss
in London. After a comparatively brilliant career at school, what is
next? The venture of Harold Arundel Moody at twenty-two, in those
times when conditions were not as democratic as come in the wake of two




Full Text

PAGE 1

0 Vol. 3 No. 12. po 7 ---') ".J I"} I -- '-' - MID-YEAR, 1951. Pen Portraits of o .4rticles on Grantley 0 Adams, Christianity & History, (E. R. L. Ward). (Cameron Tudor). Philip Sherlock, Jamaica in the Novel, (A. A. Thompson). (Lilian Dewar). Arthur Lewis, The Drama of Sam Chase, (St. George Cooper). (W. H. L. Allsopp). -Poems by Keane, Ian Carew, A. N. Forde, Owen Campbell. Reviews ; Short Stories . -----------------Price 36 cents Published by the B.G. Writers' Associa tion in conjunction with the D.F.P. Advertising Service. I

PAGE 2

) Now easily the avourae , and contlnul,ng as circulation ight upwards lana is British Guiana's most progressive daily newspaper Subscription Rates Advertising Rates 1.50 per month on application 65, Robb & Streets, Georgetown -;-British Guiana.

PAGE 3

KYK-OVER-AL . ..... AND COMPANY, LIMITED. WATER STREET.

PAGE 4

KYK-OVER-AL HAVE IT! THIS COMPANY IS EQUIPPED WITH ITS .. SALARY SAVI NG" PLAN AN D POLICIES TO FIT THE NEED OF EVERYONE. Endowments payable at age 60 or 65. Income beginning at age 60 or 65. Anticipated Endowments. Whole of Life Convertible. Deferred Annuities beginning at age 60 or 65, and other popular forms of contracts. Modern in Provisions-Liberal in Terms. e rIbs ulana flOI a ulua I e nsuraoce om any, Robb & Hincks Streets, Georgetown.

PAGE 5

KYK-OVER-AL ,-,easo S ar es t'-= THE Portuguese Mutual Pawnbroking Co .. OF BRITISH GU lANA LI M ITED. Carry a Fine Assortment of Jewellery Suitable for B IRT HDA Y IY RESENTS & S EASONABLE --.-. TOURISTS V I S ITING D.MERARA are invited to see the large range 'of Native J ewe ller), made of t he finest Briti sh Guiana Gold AT ortu utua om any, ro In awnOF BRITISH GUIANA. LIMITED. NoM & Hincks Streets, -. -Georgetown BELOW CABLE OFFICE I

PAGE 6

KYKOVER-AL utstan In eatures com e you to c oose OBTAIN YOUR FROM D. FERNANDES, Limited, Georgetown and New Amsterdam \ AND SARDAR OHA ED, Danie/stown, E s sequibo

PAGE 7

Editorial Board A. J. SEYMOUR. Richard Allsopp Eugene Bartl-urn Celeste Dolphin Horace L. Mitchell Lloyd Searwar J. W. Harper-Smith 36 Cents Published by the B.G. Writers Association in conjunction with the D.F.P. Advertising Service. Vol. 3, No. 12 . . .. .. Mid Year, 1951. CONTENTS Editorial Note .. Seed (poem) .. West Indian Pen Portraits Grantley Adams .. Philip Sherlock .. Arthur Lewis .. Red Light (story) .. . The Cities (poem) .. . Jamaica in the Novel .. New Day (poem) . . Amalivaca (poem) .. . Sam Chase as an Educationist Alien in Guiana . . Sea Bird (poem) . . Books and Places Tennyson .. . American University Palestine .. . James Joyce's Dublin Tourist (p'oem) .. Noretta (p.oem) . The West Indian . Travelogues The Mazaruni . . Chalk Hill . . Batchie (story) . . Christianity and History .. The Old House (story) .. Fourth West Indian Conference Evensong (poem) . . The Sun and West Indian Art Community Review The Writer's Dinner Adventure oil Art .. "Salome" .. . Concerts .. . Public Administration Torment (poem) .. Book Reviews Negro Victory . . A W I. Fortune . . The Writer's Situation .. Shadows Move Among Them The British West Indies .. The Pioneer Press . West Indian Bookshelf .. E. MeG. Keane Page 90 91 E. R. L. Ward .. 93 Adolph Thompson .. 94 St. George Cooper .. 96 Eugene Barnum .. 100 Lcr,n Carew . .. 106 Lilian Dewar .. 108 Martin Carter . 114 A. J. Seymour .. 115 W.H.L.A. . .. 117 A ; M. L. . . 121 A. N. Forde .. 120 Mctlcolm Delph W. H. L. Alls.opp C. M. Bernard F. Counihan . 122 .. 123 .. 124 .. 125 Owen Ca. mpbel:i 126 & 127 A J. Seymour .. 128 M. Sadeek . . 133 Eric Robert!, .. .. 137 Otho Sylvest.er .. 140 Cameron Tudor .. 143 C. L. Byass .. .. 152 St. George Cooper .. 156 Hilda McDonald .. 160 A.J.S. .. . .. 161 (Eric Roberts) (Philip Vieira) .. (J.D.).. .. (Quaver) . (D.L.) . . Ia:n Caxew .. Vaughn Pares .. .. JamesQu MiUelholzer .. Burn . .. ed Marson .. 164 . 166 .. 167 . 169 .. 170 . 171 .. 172 .. 175 . 177 .. 179 .. 187 .. 182 .. 184 I

PAGE 8

Editorial Note Professor Whitehead has pointed out that the present is always an occasion which has as a cargo the past and the possible future; in the same way Kykoveral always attempts to preserve the tradition of the Little Review in the West Indies and also to roll back the frontiers of the creative spirit. This is an ideal to which the present issue holds closely. Perhaps the most important new feature is Kykoveral's attempt to portray the qualities of leaders of our West Indian Community and to give us pride in our famous men the series of three pen-portraits of prominent West Indian personalities. We have been lucky to persuade Mr. Justice Ward to write on Grantley Adams, the Resident Tutor Mr. A. Thompson on Philip Sherlock and St. George Cooper on his former school-mate, Professor Arthur Lewis. The springs of exceptional endeavour are here for all to see. With Mr. Thompson's permission we have rifled the files of the Extra-Mural Department's broadcasting activities and provided for your pnjoyment extracts from the series Books and Places which d ea l with "Palestine", "The American University", "The Poetry of Tennyson" and < James Joyce's Dublin". The study of "Christianity and History" by Cameron Tudor is one we commend to thoughtful readers; in "Jamaica in the Novel" Lilian Dewar writes in her deliberate and incisive way on the social function of the West Indian Novelist and Allsopp merely whets our appetite in his discourse on Sam Chase as an Educationist. There are gains as well as losses in the section we can term Com .. munity Revie w. We have added comments in art and music but lost them in films. The book review section is again full, to reflect the increasing number of books being written about the region. New names appeal' beneath short stories and above the poems. We commend them to you together with the old and trust you find 1 \ 6 worth of entertainment and perhaps something more in this issue of Kykoveral. We are grateful to the Editor of the "Daily Argosy" for permission to reproduce the pictures in this issue. -.A.J.S. Contributions and letters should be. sent to the Editors "KykOver-AI", 120, F ourth Street, Georgetown, British Guiana. Business communications should be addre5sed to J. E. Humphrey, Esq., Manager, D.F.P. Advertising Service, 4A Hope Street, Georgetown, British Guiana. P.O. Box 267

PAGE 9

E. MeG. KEANE Seed Fling me the wind I am the winged seedling Ripe for resurrection I From the tree's old season Burst is my pod of dreams I have a hundred breaths to brandish Cracked my seedbox Mature the pink fibred pinions And the proud buoyant blades Greened into manhood Thinking of their career in the clouds Seed in the wind Reckless speck of quick dust rollicking II I hpve lived in a thousand flowered seasons When nature makes her bargains in regeneration I have seen yellowing in gardens A thousand little contracts with soil and sun And God's green investments maturing on the hills. III At night I have watched the waves foaming like wine As the river touched glasses with the sea And I too have been witness at The marriage of moon and waters With under the cape cadenzas in coral And northward Five wise stars trimming their lamps But here always in this warm soil of our air I have kept waiting for the moon to grow 1'oots And wondered what sickle honours the upper Harves t of the stars . . I I

PAGE 10

92 KYK-OVER-AL IV Seed of light Freckling the clear-skInned sea Into dawn's early complexions My valley drunk With the yellow rum of the sun Sky in a red shivers Ocean foaming at the mouth Sower sun Walking the ploughed eternal day Scattering timefuls of frenzy V Time does not age For God and the sun are of one seed And faith does not look twice Into :he eyes of time for recognition For God and time and fai th are of one seed And I learning in this season How the soul of t h e leaf feeds only where The roots feed Have known that the prime cellars of the brain Are one with beyond where are smokeless fires Brewing gallons of rock and a black hoarde d time Reeling like an intense deed Convict in the hot central cell But the cell is God And the egg of the brain breeds green universes Keener than the burst pod Prosperous in the wind' s encouragement And as sure as the ripe time rising from the soil's aHal' Will find faith reaped pure As prayer in the clasped hand

PAGE 11

West India" Pen Portraits F% J 7 7 -.-Ada111S. The Honourable Grantley Herbert Adams, Leader of the Labour Party in t.he Barbados House of Assembly and virtual Prime Minister 'Of the Island, President of the Caribbean Labour Congress, Elected Member of the Caribbean Commission, British representative to the International Labour Organization and delegate appointed by His Majesty's Government to the United Nations, has travelled far since he first saw the light fifty-three years ago. His detractors and they are many attribute much of his success to the smiles of fortune. He has certainly had a fair share of luck, but his prominence in labour politics in the Caribbean rests on a firmer and more secure foundation. His father, a stern disciplinarian schoolmaster, trained him in the old-fashioned way, sparing not the rod in moulding his mind and character. At Harrison College h e excelled in classics and cricket, winning the blue riband of local scholarship in 1918 and representing the school as wicket-keeper. At Oxford he was not a shining success like his contemporaries, Manley and Van Sertima, but he practised assiduously the art of public speaking. On his to Barbados he won immediate success at the Bar, and even today when h e appears in murder trials h e is a great defending counsel. But politics is his love. His career as a politician, has been curious. He started in opposition to the labour party, scarifying Dr. O 'Neele during an uneasy partnership with local conservatism as editor of the small, but influential Agricultural Reporter. When death and other circumstances had removed the militant leaders of labour, O 'Neele and Wickham, he jumped into the leadership of the Labour party and has never faltered s ince. Twice he has been near to failure once in 1937 when the riots in the West Indies roused political passions, and again in 1940 when the Labour Party almost split into fragmentary pieces through lack of organization. In 1937 he took the bull by the horns and went to England where he interested labour leaders in West Indian conditions; and in 1940 salvation came through the organizing ability of Hugh Springer. The later years have been years of solid achievement. Springer's decision to place his ability at the service of the infant University College removed the only threat to his continued leadership, and today he is firmly entrenched as a courageous, militant and businesslike labour leader . His success has been due to an unusual combination of qualities: an amazing ability to sway crowds with his rhetoric and a suppleness in polit.ical manoeuvre which leaves friends and foes aghast. No leader in Caribbean politics is better at pulling strings than Adams; and it. would not be surprising if, when the Federation of the Caribhean colonies becomes ; m accomplished fact. he emerges as the first Prime Mini3t e i of the Caribbean Dominion. -E. R. L. WARD. I

PAGE 12

Sberlock.' Philip Sherlock's keynote speech at the 1930 annual conference of the Jamaica Union of Teachers settled ali. the cioubts in my family about the right school for me. Already admitted to the famous schoo l h e later .served as headmaster, I had come to town with my mother for the final interview. In the general scramble for a word with the distinguished speaker, my mother secured his help in placing me, instead, at the school where he taught. English, his alma mater. This was my introduction to Philip Sherlock. I was in my fourteenth year It is natural for a pupil to resist his teacher. It is healthy and can be invigorating to them both. Resistance to some teachers at our school hardened into hos'.ility. But this happened to the bad teachers. Never to Philip Sherlock. How did he avoid this? First, and most necessary of all in a teacher, he knew his subject. He threw open window after window into the future, showing us we could learn at the university and how the great writers of the past and present have live d and worked. In his treatment of Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress that year he revealed a profound knowledge of the upper ranges and the inner depths of that great work. "If you prick Bunyan, he bleeds bible for his very blood is bibline." Next, he liked his subject. Young people hate grown-ups who are insinrere, deceitful and hypocritical. A teacher must believe in the value and interest of his subject as a doctor believes in health. The neglect of this principle is one of the chief reasons for the bad teaching that makes pupils hate schools and universities and turn away from valuable fields of knowledge. Whenever young people meet a man who does not always say what they expect, who tells them novel stories about strange aspects of the world, who throws unexpected lights on what they sadly know as ordinary dull life. who seems as completely alive, sensitive, energetic and zestful as they themselves, they usually admire him. Philip Sherlock was well beloved by the boys and by his colleagues. Not infrequently in those backward days, negro schoolboys heard themselves, their past, their present, their future and, especially, their dialect disparaged by imported European teachers who sought to make little Englishmen of us. Philip Sherlock was and is a leading student of Jamaican dialect and West Indian folklore. His well-known love of Jamaica proverbs has preserved :his valuable treasure, cloaked it in and given Louise Bennett a place in the sun. A teacher of the language of Chaucer, Shakespeare and King George, with a fluent command of Jamaicanese is accounted a hero by all Jamaica schoolboys. It takes a cQmbination of scholarship with and

PAGE 13

KYK-OVER-AL 95 with good breeding to produce such versatility. Philip Sherlock thus paved the way for the new dialect writing of the Caribbean region, and especially for Vic Reid's "New Day." He enjoyed facing young, individually and in large groups. He mixed with them off duty, gave them an outing now and then, and shared in their games. He knew their names and nicknames and so could influence them. He was at his best at the weekly Student Christian Movement meetings in his tiny bedroom where we sprawled all over everything. At annual SCM conferences which he organized, many adolescent students from many educational institutions in the capital met and made lasting friendships. From these beginnings . I went on to active leadership in the SCM in England; attended many international conferences of students, and played a part at the World Conference of Christian Youth in Amsterdam in 1939. Later in my career, I was join the staff of the Secretariat of the United Nations to work with several old SCM friends in the cause of Peace and Internat ional Security, and Philip Sherlock was to summon me back to service at the territorial level under his leadership. Philip Sherlock is a fine leader, formerly of boys, latterly of men. As befits a leader, his sense of adventure is strong. Whether h e will ultimately hold the record for transferring from one post to another, or whether I will, cannot be certain at this stage. I do not enter my record of achievement through obedience to new calls and new challenges into comparison with his. We al'e "Tommy" and "Mr. Sherlock" and it will ever be the same. Each of Philip Sherlock's changes of milieu has synchronised with a new emphasis and new gearing in colonial development in the Caribbean region. He has always been the man of the hour. His tenure at the Institute of Jamaica, his acceptance of the mantle of Professor Simey in the management of the Caribbean-wide programme of social welfare training, the opportunity afforded him to break new ground in community education as Director of Education of Jamaica Welfare (1943) Ltd., his appoint ment to be the first Director of Extra-Mural Studies in the University College of the West Indies and his subsequent elevation to the post of Vice-Principal of the College in 1949, fit into the pattern of reST;>onse to new challenges. My very distinguished friend, Hardy Wickwar, of the United Nations Division of Social Activities, at one of our last luncheon chats in January this year asked me to confirm a fact which he had discovered through research on documents describing present trends in social organization in the British West Indies. He had observed many evidences of a Methodist hand at work. Without hesitation I confirmed his findings. It was the hand of Philip Sherlock. Leadership in any field is a complex affair and leaders are highly complex individuals. They differ from non-leaders, not so much in kind, as in degree. They have the same basic aptitudes, skills and personality factors possessed by all men in some degree. And it is the balance of I

PAGE 14

96 KYK-OVER-AL varying amounts of different abilities that makes them not any particular ability standing alone. Success is achieved in a number of ways. Only one thing stands in common controL in an inte7 'p e?'sonal si.tuation. Philip Sherlock has this control. Speaking roughly, in leadership, personality factors are probably ten times as important as all aptitude and proficiency factors combined; yet these are relatively unknown scientific qualities. Psychologists suspect that personality can be broken down into four or five areas of difference But they have not reached universal agreement as to what are these four or five basic factors. The majority see evidence in favour of (1) em energy-drive factor; (2) a social adaptiveness factor; (3) an emotional-control factor; (4) an ethical factor "conscience" for short. Today, more than ever before, leadership in education programmes is group leadership. An education leader cannot function in a vacuum. Philip Sherlock's hold on the programme of extra-mural studies is founded largely on his associates' respect for behaviour that carries, besides self-assurance and competence, a marked regard for group welfare. Any appreciation of Philip Sherlock becomes eventually a study of a personality socially adaptive, willing and able to say and do the things that influence the behaviour of others. ADOLPH THOMPSON Professor Arthur Lewis I knew Arthur Lewis in the third or fourth. That was in the early twenties. He was a gifted schoolboy. At 13 years of age, h e had taken the Senior Cambridge with Honours when some of us did the same at 15. He could not sit t h e London Matriculation on which the local biennial Scholarship of St. Lucia was awarded until he was 17; h e therefore left school to earn a living as a typist clerk in the local Department of Agriculture an experience which must have served him well in later years and he came back at 17 to walk off with the Scholarship in the First Divis ion. Genius is a word that should be used sparingly, certainly with caution; for it connotes a quality of dominance, dimming by its splendour all subsidiary lights. I think Lewis' scholastic records fully justify the application of the term 0 him, for it was not only at St. Mary's College in St. Lucia that he menaced the future careers of us lesser lights, but at the great 'hub' of learning in the Empire, he set up academic records which I understand will be very difficult to excel. I have grown to believe that geniuses are born and not made, and Lewis came into the

PAGE 15

KYK-OVER-AL 97 world from a family of teachers on both his parents' sides, blessed with extraordinary brain POWE:l. I remember in the Sixth, in the thrust and parry of high argument, how we discussed the maldistribution of wealth in St. Lucia, the social and economic dominance of the handful of powerful white French creoles, the iniquity of making our Island Scholarship biennial etc. Yet no one guessed that these were the beginnings of that economic and social thinking which he was to expound so brilliantly and perhaps so incisively later in life. We marked him out as a future legal luminary, and we were surprised at his decision to channel his great gifts of mind in the footsteps of the master Adam Smith. We had k ept close together in our school days. Never much of an athlete, he must have been the world's worst I remember him rather clumsily attempting football where "we urged the flying ball together", but he had to be cautious with his eyes, then weak from wide reading. We indulged in long afternoon walks, and although brilliant, I never found him formidable or awe-inspiring company, for he was always calm and gracious. We discussed literature, for that was my strong point, but he was strong in the disciplines of Classics and Mathematics. His weekly card reports in the form of graphs must have been absolutely linear, for I do not remember his ever coming second in any exam. I think he thought me a bit offensive for proceeding to win the Headmaster's Essay Prize for English Literature which was opened to the whole school and also for bringing it off again in the Cambridge Senior examination with Honours. Always quiet and retiring, he never cared much for social life and when I met him in England twenty years later, he was just the same. The Island Scholarship and then to London at the impressionable age of 17, where he entered the London School of Economics there to be exposed to the influences of Laski, Shaw and the great men of the thirties. Soon we heard of his exceptional performances and extraordinary brilliance. Laski, of course, was quick to recognise these exceptional powers and soon Lewis was a l ecturer at the school. I am told he was a brilliant and stimulating lecturer with a rare command of his subject and relied very little if at all on notes. I did not think however, he was blessed with a good lecturing voice. Yet I was to hear him later lec{ure on Colonial Development at the Senate House of Cambridge University to a packed hall of Colonial office officials, representatives of foreign powers and Colonial administrative officers. In typical professorial style, he paced the room, halting now and then to emphasise a point and siHing on the table to expound current economic problems. Lord Milvel."ton was in the Chair, and he described that lecture as the most stimulating on Colonial affairs that he had heard for a long time. He received a tremendous ovation
PAGE 16

98 KYK-OVER-AL I am not expected of course to write of his contribution to Economics I c:an only quote the opinions of his colleagues and the other distinguished economists I met. One told me in Cambridge that Lewis was going make a big name for himself as he was doing what few, if any other economists were doing that is, he was interesting himself in 1he fields of the Industrial economics of Great Britain, in colonial economics, and international economics. Thus his recent Economic Survey 1919 39 has been described as "a magnificent book of which there is no other (so far as is known) which covers the inter-war period so completely and briefly". It is most effective in 'placing' the inter-war years in the wider panorama of world economic history. In his book "The Principles of Economic Planning", he discusses the problems arising from a mixed economy, and offers guidance to those people who are puzzled or alarmed at present trends. This hook was recommended to be read by everybody interested in the political and economic difficulties of Great Britain. Since however the appendices dp.al with Planning in Backward Countries, the recommendation applie3 with equal force to the Governments and people of the Caribbean. A third work 'Overhead Costs' is a technical discussion of the social control of public: corporations, approached from an analysis of some of the:; difficulties of costing and price formation that arise out of the existence of overhead costs. No doubt these books have focussed attention to the need of having minds like his own on Public Corporations, and he is now Director of the Colonial Development Corporation. Lewis generally writes with some incisiveness and seems to have the great gift of approaching a problem from angles which n ever seem to occur to other people. Many will remember how he wrote scathingly in the controversy with Benham over Benham's work i n Jamaica but without malice or ill feeling. The search for truth and human welfare is his purpose. My own humble view is that his greatest contribution so far to West Indian economics is his industrial blueprint, published by t.he Caribbean Commission under the title "Industrialization of the Britis h West Indies" a work of considerable magnitude and importance, for in that trE:atise he has perhaps swung the traditional viewpoint of industrialisation of under-developed areas to an entirely new axis of In his own words "industrialisation is an investment which is very costly in the first generation . and pays dividends only after many years. They are very handsome dividends when they come, but their period of gestation is longer than most private entrepreneurs can reason ably be expected finance" One wonders why he never returned to serve the West Indies, 1 think the answer is that he feels he can bett,er serve them at the "hub" than in the parochial atmosphere of Colonial circles. Engaged as h e in the task of training men who are likely' to be our future Colonial Governors, he has the grand opportunity of .'indoctrinating lhem in the new and liberal approaches to Colonial thought and philosophy, , I I

PAGE 17

KYK-OVER-AL 99 England has had her brilliant families her Hux.leys, Darwins, Trevelyans, Galtons and Frys. They have been nurtured in the great cultural heritage of their and honoured by their countrymen. History will no doubt record the achievements of brilliant West Indian families, nurtured, however, without the atmosphere of a Bloomsbury or an Oxford or a Cambridge. But that atmosphere is in sight for the light is now shining in the west "Oriens ex. occidente lux". King's College, Cambridge, holds the name of Lord Keynes in great reverence. No doubt, the Httle College of St. Mary's in St. Lucia holds Lewis in the same light, for in my humble view, there will be found in the cou.rse of time, much similarity between Lewis :and Keynes. It has been said of Lord Keynes that he was greater than Alfred Marshall and the equal of the master, Adam Smith. Manchester will one day pass its verdict on Lewis, and the West Indies will be proud for though he belongs to Manchester University, he also belongs above all to the West Indies. In this connection, it is not often that one hears of West Indian Professors in European seats of learning. Among those who come to mind (not necessarily in Europe) are Professor E. M. Du Porte (St. Kitts) of the Entomological Faculty of McGil). University, our own Professor Eric Williams of Howard, Capildeo (Trinidad), Brian King (St. Kitts) a Fellow of Pembroke College, Cambridge, Mervyn Campbell (Barbados) a recent Cambridge Wrangler and now 'of the University College of the Gold Coast, Dr. Dudley Huggins of our Social Research Institute, and others. To be a Senior Professor at a famous English University, and to have erved on the Board of Trade and on the Secretary of State's Colonial Economic Advisory Council all in one's late twenties or early thirtiesand to be coloured at that, is a tribute to the intellectual freedom of England and the intellectual power of Arthur Lewis. And so colour prejudice breaks down on the intellectual plane. May it always be so in the interests of learning. West Indians, a cynic once said, can be certain of two things the first, that if they work hard they won't always get the palm; the second, if they do not work hard, they definitely won't get it. But all this is changing. West Indians like Lewis, Williams, and Huggins are blazing the trail and soon these thought impositions and inhibitions will give way to the dictum quia posse videntur." St. G. C. COOPER. I I I I I

PAGE 18

KYKOVE RA L ttl -0 e auty, tS JOJ! WOULD BE BEAUTIFUL -AN D JOYOUS if it b e DISTINCTIVE a n d A R T I STIC FOR THE BEST IN PRINTING CALL r OS CJo to the Government of British Guiana 'and The Mayor & Town CouDcil, Georgetown.) BEL AIR PABK, VLISSENGEN ROAD. TEL. 267 , I I I I I i I \ I

PAGE 19

KYK-OVER-AL Good N eu),'; or all Bootes Cheap and Efficient Service is now available to you and alJ Motori sts. Call and arrange for Free Inspection, Advice and Quota tions from our newly arrivea Manager. CONSULT US AND SAVE MONEY SALES SERVICE HUMBER, HLLMAN & COMMER Lombard Street Phone 660. I

PAGE 20

SHORT STORY Red by EUGENE BARTRUM "Hello Dave! Arll't you going to ask me for a dance?" A voice said near to David Bruce's shoulder. David turned around to look into the eyes of Maizie Greene, a girl he was very fond of before he left for the Imperial College of Tropical Agriculture.They were chummy then but David never encouraged a deeper feeling. He had feE it would be better to wait until he had graduated and she had grown up a little more. Tonight she had given him his first disappointment since his return to British Guiana. Not seeing her with the other guests he asked Percy Walcott whether she was invited and Percy said "Yes, but she may b e a bit late." There was a twinkle in Percy's eyes when he added "Maizie's a beautiful girl, David, very popular, too." Not long afterwards while he was dancing with Dixie Walcott. Percy's sister, he saw Maizie dancing wi'th a wealthy Doctor he had known in Trinidad. Percy's reference to Maizie as a beautiful girl was perhaps a bit casual. He thought her beauty devastating and did not take his eyes off her until he was chided by his partner for not paying attention to music. "It's no use either," Dixie cautioned "the Doctor's got a crush on Maizie and Maizie's all crushed up herself." Now here Maizie was accusing him of not being attentive to her. As he looked into the two large brown eyes which held the same questions as when he kissed her good-bye four years ago, his first impulse was to rehearse that farewell scene, but he remembere d how rapt Maizie seemed as she danced with the Doctor. He remembered Dixie's words and he kept himself within bounds "Hello Maizie," he said "It's really nice seeing you again. At first I wondered whether it could be you. You look so enchanting. Now that I am sure, shall we dance?" He smiled as winningly as he could and as they danced he tried to forget his escapades with Maizie, the little dare-devil imp at school who brazenly tossed her unruly plaits over her shoulder one day and said to old' "Cocerite" the Maths. master "If Dave Bruce can't solve that rider, no ene else cari." i I I

PAGE 21

, KYK-OVER-AL 101 , He could not forget. Instead he started to recall every little prank they played together. Then he had regarded her as a pal and not as a girl. Afler they left school that camaraderie continued. When there was lide they swam together in the muddy Atlantic. When the tide was out they collected shells on the beach. They rode all the donkeys on her uncle's farm in the country, climbed mango trees, genip trees, dunk trees. He even taught her to use a shot gun and often they went hunting vicissi ducks which invaded the rice fields at the back of the farm during the rice cutl ing season. One day about six months before he left for Trinidad, as she rushed into the rice field to pick up ducks which they had shot she got stuck in some soggy mud. When he took her out he saw her eyes smiling wickedly in spite of her plight. They stared at each other for a moment and suddenly he kissed her full on her mouth. Immediately he was sorry that had happened. "Oh David, she said "This will spoil everything." And he Knew that their innocent friendship had ended. He liked her as a play mate, but he was not prepared for anything as serious as that kiss. He knew that she was not prepared either, so he determined to stop I;eeing her. It was a cruel decision but, for both of them, he thought it better and did not see her again until the afternoon before he left for Trinidad. At college he tried forget her, but instead he built airy castles of what they would do together when he got back home. The orchestra changed' its rag time tempo to a waltz and thase thoughts which were racing his mind now became a medley of discord. The tide was coming in and a cool breeze played gently against his hot forehead. Maizie was in his arms, beautiful, bewitching, desirable. But he dared not see her. He saw the wraiths of his airy castles dancing like demons in the air around him. While they danced neither of spoke, but, as he took her to her seat, Maizie said quietly "Dixie's a nice girl, David." He wondered why she said that. Did she realise how very much he was in love with her? Was she being kind, realising the futility of it all, and offering Dixie as a substitute? Again he had a mad impulse but again Dixie's words checked him. They were standing before the Doctor and Maizie was saying, "Ronald, this is David Bruce, an old school mate. David' this is Ronald I I I I

PAGE 22

102 KYK-OVER-AL Duke . .... Ron and I are engaged, but we want to keep it to ourselves for a while. So please b e a d ear and "forget that we told you." The Doctor's eyebrows lifted slightly. David noticed this but he was too stunned to think of anything else but the stark truth he had just h ea rd. "Congratulations, Duke," he said almost curtly, "you should be a very happy man." For the rest of the evening he danced most of the time with Dixie. He too thought Dixie a nice girl and he wanted Maizie to know it. Whe n he got home he pondered over upsetting Maizie's engagement. I He knew that when h e kissed her four years ago she was in love with him. He saw that same look in her eyes tonight. Was it for him, or was it a simulation of her love for Duke? Ronald Duke, the name felt like i di.rt in his mouth. Had it been some o:her fellow. even Percy Walcott he may not have minded so much, but not Ronald Duke! The next day h e called on Duke at his surgery. "Hello youngster," Duke said blandly, "a bit 1;ore at me I expect." "Sore!" David's voice was bitter with contempt "You dirty rotter. You didn't think there was someone in British Guiana who knew about you. Now you've gone just a little too far." "Mr. Bruce," Duke said smugly "Am I to assume you came here to insult me. When Miss Green introduced us last night, I thought you were a gentlemen. I understand you went to college in Trinidad ...... Surely travel should have improved your manners. Instead it seems to have spoilt you. Calm yourself Bruce." David's temoer got the better of him. "Damn your blasted platitudes, Duke. You know damn well that I know why you were kicked of Trinidad. After that Delaine mix up not a single person in Port-of-Spain would have given you a case. Being a "famous Frederick Street Doctor, your name was kept out of the press. You know that. Every student at Icta knew about the mess you made of Mrs. Delaine's life. Several fellows there were ashamed to think that they sat near to you at Queen's Royal." He looked at his rival squarely. "Duke," he said "Will you break that engagement, or shall I air your filthy reputation in all the clubs in Georgetown?" Duke listened unflinchingly then he said "Blackmail; Bruce. It never pays. What you are saying you could never prove. It may hamper my I \ I

PAGE 23

KYK-OVER-AL 103 career a bit, but it would ruin you if I brought you up for slander. But rather than going so far, let me show you something." He took a note from his wallet and David flinched when he recognised Maizie's handwriting. "Read this," he said, folding over a part of the leiter. David read "Ron, darlinK if I had heard from anyone else I might have minded. It did give me a shock, but now I love you nothing you did in the past could ever matter. No one else knows about Mrs. Delaine. No one in Georgetown. And, darling, no one will ever know .......... David did not read further. He looked at Duke "So there's still something decent about you. You told her." He shrugged his shoulders "Well its none of my business anyway." For weeks afterwards David battled with his desire and his reason. He remembered Duke's eminence a& a Doct.or in Trinidad. He heard of his progress for the short time he was in Georgetown and he considered it took some good in a man to rank highly in his profession, especially as a Doctor. Maybe the Delaine case was an unfortunate lesson which had made Duke a better man. He considered that he could never be able to Keep Maizie as comfortably as Duke could. And, if as she said, she loved Duke, he would only be a cad to stand in her way. He started visiting Dixie regularly perhaps :'0 forget Maizie or perhaps Dixie was really a nice girl. He didn't know which. He soon realised however that Dixie knew of his love for Maizie and yet she was so sweet about everything. A few months afterwards, Dixie invi'.ed him to a picnic and to his surprise it was a foursome with Maizie and Ronald Duke. He was a bit angry with Dixie, but as the day went on he felt himself being so attached to her that Maizie's presence didn't seem to matter. In the afternoon when the tide was up, Duke said suddenly "Maizie, you have often told me what ace swimmers you and David were a few years ago. Wont you entertain us a bit?" Maizie said "We could, if David doesn't mind." As they swam out to sea, David noticed a set expression on Maizie's face. They were a good way out. and she swam on untiringly Splashing on the left of them at'.racted their attention and David said "That looks like Dixie." There was a wry smile on Maizie's face when s!Je said "This is it!

PAGE 24

104 KYK-OVER-AL "This is what?" David asked angrily "Dixie' s shouldn't go so far out. She seems to be in difficulty. no swimmel She I'm going to her." Maizie's voice was as calm as a ripple of air. "No," she said "You aren't. If you do I'll swim right out to sea." When David looked at Maizie he did not see Ronald Duke's fiancee but the little wench who swam alongside of him five years ago and he knew she meant what she said. "Hell, Maizie, "he said lamely "You can't do that. Dixie'll drown." "No," she said "She won't. Ron's a good swimmer himself. He'll save her ." "No" David frowned "No, Maizie. Sorry I can' t agree with you. I'm going." Maizie said "Good-bye Dave' and she continued swimming. David swam a few yards towards Dixie and stopped. He saw Dixie struggling about a hundred yards to his left and he looked back to see Maizie heading for the Atlantic. For a split second he wanted to tear himself in two. It was obvious that one would drown. Which one must he help? He changed his direction and swam desperately out to the Atlantic and was in time overtake Maizie just as her strokes became weaker . He rested her head on his chest and stroked backwards to shore wondering guiltily what had happened to Dixie. They were a long way out and after some time Maizie looked at him and smiled weekly. "Why did you do that?" he asked grimly. "David," she said softly "Dixie's a better swimmer than you or 1. While you were away she swam across the Demerara river. Did you say she was no swimmer?" David did not answer. He remembered Dixie saying to him earlier in the day that she could easily drown in a few feet of water. "Why did you want to swim out to sea?" he asked "Were you running away from someone?" "Yes," she said "From David Bruce. You made me run away from you six years ago." "I can't understand, Maizie," David said does Duke come in. That might help." Maizie sighed. "God knows I can't. How

PAGE 25

KYK-OVER-AL 105 "David," she said "I'm going to be exactly what I was long ago a little hussy I'll tell you. I didn't know how friendly you were with Dixie before you left for Trinidad, but she always spoke about you while you were away. She gave me the impression she had you ear-marked. "I got fed up. I she was the reason why when you kissed me you decided not to see me again. I met Ronald at her house and he persisted in paying me attentions. You know what happened at the Carib the night I introduced you to Ronald. Dixie seemed to have upset you much. Oh I was so mad. When you danced with .me you were in another world. "That's why when I introduced you to Ronald I accepted his proposal. He proposed to me several times before and I had refused. He told me the same night about the Delaine case and asked me not to be rash in accepting. He must have had some suspicions about us. The next morning I wrote telling him that I didn't care about his past. And honestly, I would have accepted him then if he was the worst criminal. All I wanted was to be away from you. "A few days ago he told me you went into his surgery shortly after he had received my letter and wanted to eat his head off. If he had told me the same day I would have known that you ...... Oh perhaps it's too late." She took a deep breath. "This picnic was Ronald's idea. I think now he knows what he wanted to know." As they approached the beach they saw the others in a distance. As they got nearer Ronald waved first, then Dixie, but when they reached the beach it was deserted. A familiar shrug of David's shoulder gave Maizie the assurance she wauted. "Seems as if our friends have left us;' she said. "So it seems," David said "perhaps they meant good-bye, when they waved." The tide was receding leaving wavy rivulets in the sand. Here and there patches of white shell glimmered on the beach as if mutually aware of the water's nakedness, they both looked towards the green expanse of courida trees, so stalwartly guarding their country from the ravage of the sea. David's head turned slowly and he looked into two big questioning brown eyes. "Darling," he said "my darling". In his voice there was the assurance that the red light had changed

PAGE 26

IAN CAREW Tl C"L" le ,ILles I have bee n to the cities, The old cities, Rome, Paris, Vienna, London, Brussells, Amsterdam, And fragile man I have seen Living the flash bulb filament span Of life Amidst convex and vertical stones And old monuments .... The old cities, Where age is worshipped And age is the worshipper .... The age bound cities, The fog bound cities, The stone bound cities, The twilight bound cities, Where age is worshipped And age is the wo,rshipper. And across the Atlantic seas I have been to the new cities, Epilogues of the old, The light bound cities, The steel bound cities, The sky bound cities, The stone bound cities, Whel: e mirrored spectre of the past Is v:jsta of the future, And the brooding of the old cities again, The mirrored spectre of age I have gone in my searching To the cities, The old cities, Warsaw, Prague, Athens, Lisbon, was the r e again.

PAGE 27

.. ',' .. . -".. '.. "' -." :::.,-, '.".: .:.-._-: .... ,' , .', -'--. -':: ;-. ," .; '. -", .. .. -.. KYK-OVER-AL And to the new cHies Across the Atlantic seas, Washington, New York, Chicago, Los Angeles. RDdar-pronged antenae of my Groped everywhere. The old cities. The new cities But the faces were the same. In snow, bleak raIn, Fog and miraculous sunshine. I have searched I have searched I have searched, But the face of the cities, The old And the '1' CI.les, new cities Across the Atlantic seas Were the same. ".-, --"., '. --.. -'. -' .. '. ..' . . '.' ,.-} ., '.' ,;. .... -': ..... '.' :. -. -:.:. ::." .. .. .... :. searchin g -.: -. '.: .... ".-". ..... Sandbach Parker's New Building. .. .... .. :':., ._,." -:". . ... .';':-. -,:;:: -' ..... .', '.: .:::' . _.' :.: . ,-, .' ... ., '.' -. '. -," .. .. ; -. . I 107

PAGE 28

.Janlaica the Novel In by LILIAN DEWAR ----" A novelist has functions than the provision of entertainment. All art has a social function, in that it widens and deepens our consciousness of ourselves, our awareness of our environment, and in doing so helps us to make more and more appropriate responses to the world about us. The artist pain:s a night scene at the Bourda Market: the huckster wrapped up and asleep, the fruit laid out on sugar-bags. the carbide-lamp. At once the scene gains social significance. A new relationship now springs up between the huckster and ourselves, our consciousness has been directed along a new channel; ever after our response to the huckster will be conditioned by our emotional response to the painting. The every-day scene has been held up for our admiration, it has gained social sanction, a social sanction that life in the West Indies with its imported literature, imported films, imported broadcasts, rarely receives. Art is thus one of the most powerful influences controlling the social behaviour of man. and since the artist is the first to react to changes in the cultural pattern, it is he who can save us from making the old response to an entirely new set of conditions; it is the artist who can carry us forward, and save us from looking back to Africa, India, China, to justify ourselves, a looking back which seems like infantile regression, and is as barren. The can give us that sense of community. of shared experience, which is what we hope to find in Africa, India, Since reading, of whatever quality, is a far more widespread activity than any' of the other art forms except the cinema, it is largely through our reading that we are intellectually conscious of ourselves. It is part of the business to make us more conscious of the cultural pat tern, not in the flat, as the sociologist would do, but as the various clements in it act and react on one another. A novel has not achieved much if it has not shown us the reaction of individuals to the accepted attitudes of a society. In doing this, it of course holds up certain attitudes, Dnd says in effect: "These are your attitudes, these the aims of your these your ideals, this is how you feel." Now since the writer can widen the area of our consciousness, and make us intellectually and emotionally conscious of ourselves. and since it is a prerequisite of planned social change to know not only what we feel, but why we feel it, not only what we want, but why we want it, the attitudes and assumptions of writers who hold us up for inspection must be subject to careful scrutiny.

PAGE 29

.. KYK-OVER-AL 109 De Lisser s novel, "The White Witch", was published in 1929 the elate is important from the point of view both of history and of literature I At that t i m e in the Caribbean what happened in Jamaica was hardly anybody els e s business. Social problems had not been investigated, therefore they did not exist. Social forces could not have been at a standstill, but the emancipation, though nearly a hundred years old could still b e looked back to with satisfaction as the acme of British achieve m ent. There is of course, much virtue in looking back except when indulged in because there is nothing to look forward to: then perhaps we run into the danger of being turned into pillars of salt. Howe ver, d e Lisser chose the period just before the emancipation. His theme may with kindness be summed up as tEe spiritual perils of a fre e white man (Rutherford) in a slave society. He is an Englishman, a future plantation owner, who has come out to the West Indies as a book-keep e r in order to learn the ropes, and Jamaica is seen through hi s e y e s H e stays about three months, when he leaves he is asked: "Do you think you will ever come back to the West Indies?" "Never", was the r eply. W e cannot blame him, except in so far as "he had expected in his youthful ardour to find strange adventures in Jamaica. He finds Jamaica a s trange land of slavery and passion, beauty and mystery." The perfunctory treatment that de Lisser gives to the land itself is the same h e accords the society; they are both backgrounds to a lurid story. Neither the land nor the society are to be lived in: that is the basic attitude, one which we who live in the West Indies cannot adopt, if only in the interests of self preservation. The land has all the hard brilliance of a tourist postcard, the society is there to provide :he source of "strange adventures," It consists of the whites on the estate, the most important b eing the witch, Annie Palmer, the owner of Rosehall. There are the estate slave s who are restless because they have heard that freedom is on the way. Beyond the estate in Montego Bay there is a merchant community, shadowy in the extreme, and a community of free Negroes. Most of the passion, beauty and mystery are provided by Mrs. Palmer, not by Jamaica. The passion is for Rutherford, the mystery the deaths of her three husbands, the witchcraft she has learnt in Haiti. Her love for Rutherford is thwarted by Millicent, a free Negro, who is also in love with him. Were it not for this we feel there could be no contact between white and Negro beyond !..he violence of occasional whippings and illicit sexual relations. The Negroes are habitually referred to as "these people", and we do not see very much of them.But we gather that "these people have skins as tough as their dispositions," and that they are keenly alive to ridicule e tc. They are, of course, superstitious, and try to counter Mrs. Palmer's witchcraft by their own obeah practices. But what seems 10 strike Rutherford most of all is their "happiness." After a whipping

PAGE 30

110 KYK-OVER-AL they gather to a meal with gusto: "they could not be really unhappy jf they could take life like that", and his conscience, disturbed by the sight of the whipping, is at once laid at rest. Or again; "the feel of life was Something of this must have been felt even by those in bondage, for while he stood and looked about him, he heard a chorus of merry nois es, which seemed to come from carefree hearts". But these "care free hearts" remain an entirely unexplained anatomical phenomenon. The slaves are in fact about to revolt, but that is to be no part of this story, and when revolt does come. it is dismissed in a few lines. The "West Indian ethos" begins to affect Rutherford on his second morning on the when he "flung to the winds every shred of prudence ...... He felt at once inclined to live gaily, riotously, danger-ously today, and l e t the morrow take care of itself." But the commentary on society is supplied mainly by Rider, an unfrocke d parson who has succumbed to the spiritual perils that are besieging Rutherford. "These tropics, with their large servile population and small aristocracy of pro prietors who lived in a world of narrowest mental and moral horizons -what a horror they actually were! If they did not become physically the white man's grave, they formed for him as deadly a spiritual sepulchre." This spiritual death is occasioned partly by fear and boredom: "Fear is in the very t exture of the mind of all the white people here : fear and boredom, and sometimes disgust. That is why so many of us drink." Rider is shot, and his epitaph: "one ........ who had become a slave to circumstances, and a derelict in a land where human life and hflppiness were held so cheap." An unhealthy and dying society. No wonder Rutherford thought the West Indies not good enough for him. De Lisser has ploughed over barren soil which has yielded a barren conclusion. We must sup pose that the emancipation released new social forces, and was the tonic which kent the natient alive --But still unhealthily alive. In fact Miss Bottome wonders: is this "a civilisation coming to birth or a civilisation crumbling into decay?" "Under the Skin" bears some resemblance to "The White Witch". The plot is equally lurid. There are '.wo women and a girl all in love with Philip not that there is anything to be said against that in itself, but that the improbabilities of life can always be accounted for by love -at least in fiction, and especially on a tropical island. And we are given many improbabilities, most improbable of all the subplot wherein a Deputy Principal of a girls' school, seven-eights white, practises obeah (with the aid of a pupil) and attempts murder (with the aid of a pupil) to get rid of a new Headmistress. But what is this novel if not "facti tious local colourism?" and how write about Jamaica, where human life is held so cheap, without obeah and without murder? Again we are shown an outsider's reaction to the accepted attitudes of a Jamaican society. An Englishwoman (Lucy) comes to Jamaica as a Headmistress, and '-his is the Jamaica she finds. She too falls in love,

PAGE 31

KYK-OVER-AL III but with a Jamaican. a coloured doctor (Philip) so she does not reject Jamaica, but decides instead to give "her clearskinned white body into the dark stream of the Island's life. However, this Jamaica has been investigated by a Royal Commis sion and by Simey, and many of the we are used to are repeated: "they're utterly irresponsible, these natives". "On the Island the sense of responsibility was weak and infantile, because responsibility had been for so long denied its native people." "They have so little of their own on their Island, these dark ones, only what belongs to other people. No language, no tradition, no religion.... I sometimes wonder what is in their hearts that is their own." "Yes", Jessica said, in the soft uptilting drawl of the Island, with its hidden depth of questioning, as if a human being had no fixed right, even to his own speech. His sole defence against the cruel prejudice and snobbery of the white race, which had trained him to value what it would not let him share. "Even now what are '.hey freed for? To be destitute? To be uneducated? To be sick?" There is in fact, the need 10 make emancipation something positive, and not a mere negation of slavery. This Lucy feels she can help to do, for it is not only love that forces her to abandon her own Island and adopt Jamaica. It is the conviction that only the English can release Jamaica from its bondage: in England children won't turn "to her with vigour and passion for new life ........ she had been able to give them (Jamaican children) what they needed most, and what only a white woman . . could give them: an innate respect for human beings. .. If Lucy, who was white . could make each one of them realise that they were of equal value, then all life was open to them, all fear behind them." The premise so slight, the conclusion so cosmic! Again: "Without Lucy the younger children would not be real to themselves any more, they would have to try to win toleration by pretending to be like what they didn't understand .... a white teacher who respected them as Lucy had respected them imparted a new magic. They had found themselves at home with life itself". We do not pretend to understand this magic It may be the old assumption already remarked by Barnes, "that all backward peoples are automatically improved by contact with the British." Or it may be that, like Dr. Little before her, Miss Bottome conceives of our salvation as lying in psychological and social accommodation to the English way of life. If we may be allowed to repeat ourselves: "We see salvat.ion in adjustment to our own environment, historical and geographical, because only through such adjustment can we ever hope to create our own way of life and it is only in accommodation to our own way of life that. we can achieve balance," and find ourselves at home with life itself. After all. the American Negro, in spite of colour prej udice, does not seem unreal to himself, nor does he have to try to win toleration by prelending to be li.ke what he doesn't understand. He is part of the cultural

PAGE 32

112 KYK-OVER-AL pattern he lives in, and, far more important, he contributes to it.. H e is not taking something to which he has not contributed, and to which he cannot contribute. He is within the scheme of values h e lives by, or, as Miss Bottome puts it, "at home with life itself". The main preoccupation of the book, as its title implies, is the problem of colour prejudice: "It makes all the difference on the Island, Elvira said, with tragic intensity". The whole disproportion of the book lies in this tragic intensity about everything. After all, this is a subject for jokes at the breakfast table. and we suppose even Jamaicans must be able to laugh at themselves occasionally. But there is no humour in Miss Bottome's Jamaica, only "a house full of laughing servants" somewhere, those carefree hearts again. She seems incapable of seeing more than one thing at a time, a concentration that has the limitations of stills, and forces us to introduce ollr own ribaldry, often at moments when we should by rights be feeling most sorry for ourselves. Consider seriollsly, it you can, Philip's description of the most successful mixed marriage h e knows. The situation as regards colour prejudice has in fact changed somewhat in recent years; skin colour is no longer quite so much of an economic or a social hindrance; certainly it plays little part in determining the elite, either political, intellectual or artistic. But there is always a time lag between social change and our adjustment to it, and colour prejudice will persist socially long after it ceases to function economically, if only for the ease with which it can be applied. In spite of this it is a doubtful question whether, by mature standards, this subject has enough moral and human interest to merit treatment in a full length novel. "Under the Skin" does not dispel a particle of this doubt. The Jamaica of "New Day" is a Jamaica that has been live d in and loved. To say this is to say, perhaps, all that is important. But critics have pointed out the imagination and power both in language and in conception of the first part, and the comparative failure of the second part. We feel that the reason for this failure may point to a major failure in West Indian life today. Reid's theme is the fight for political liberty, and the first part of his book is taken up with the Rebellion of 1865, the immediate cause of which was hunger due to long drought. The Campbells are a nearwhite family to whom Jamaica is unmistakably home. They own and cultivate the land themselves, they live by its produce, they have been unconsciously assimilated by Jamaica. The second son, David, attends the meetings of the discontented in the neighbouring village of Stony Gap; he himself becomes one of the leaders of the Rebellion, and the whole

PAGE 33

KYK-OVER-AL 113 family identifies itself with the cause of the hungry. Blood is shed, of course, by the people during the Rebellion, and by the Government afterwards. Three of the Campbell family are shot. Then we are shown the family gradually gaining wealth (from plantations) and consequence, until it produces in the fourth generation another leader in Garth Campbell, a leader who has studied law in England, and who comes back to continue the fight for political liberty by organising labour. But after three generations of preparation Garth Campbell the lawyer is not after all so hero' ic. We are meant to applaud the refine-. ment of the methods of achieving political liberty the rejection of force and bloodshed, the resort to group organisation instead. What we see is that the people and spirit of 1865 have been rejected along with their methods. The Campbells have moved away from the land. they have moved away from the people. David Campbell was one among several who thought they saw what was good for Jamaica, and who were willing to fight for it. Garth starts out on a lone fight, and is later joined by a cousin of his. What has happened to the people of the barracks and of Stony Gap? Did they have no grandsons? The right to political liberty, like any other right, involves duties. What are the Jamaican people themselves going to contribute to political liberty? It seems that they are to contribute their willingness to be led, that the Garth Campbells will give them what is gQod for them before they even ask for it. In losing sight of the people with whom he set out so buoyantly, Reid has lost sight of social reality. Reid' s dilema is that of the West Indian writer today. The West Indian middle class has very little of its own that is worth writing about. Its achievement is reckoned in terms of its adj ustment to western European civilisation. It is therefore conscious of two standards of value. This r esults in mental abortion, in a literature of self explanation instead of self discovery. Seymour's picture of West Indian writers writing for each other as audience, is stultifying, and can develop into nothing but a circle within whose ring magicians murmur dark incantations. Without heing ungrat.eful to those who in their very limited leisure make the effort to improve our social being, an effort in itself immensely difficult to make and yet so little rewarded, we may fairly say that not a little of what has been written already partakes of the nature of incantation, individual fantasies without social realism. The middle classes must re-establish contact with the "somnolent masses" from whom they have cut themselves off, those masses who have at least subdued our environment in so far as it has been subdued. They must write for them and about them. Only in this way can they maintain contact with social reality, for in the p eople. and not in the middle classes lie the new social forces that will shape the future.

PAGE 34

-1 .. --I - -- -.. , --KYK-OVER-AL Get a package from your Grocer TODAY! Agents .. __ - _. -

PAGE 35

CARTE R Ne"T Not hands like mine these Carib aliars knew: name less and quite forgotte n are the god s ; and mute, mute and alone. their silent people spend a ring of vacant days, not like more human years, as aged and brown their rivers flow away. y es p r essing on my land, there is an ocean's flood ; it i s a muttering sea, h e r e, right at my feet m y strangled city lies my father's city and my mother' s heart: hoarse groaning tongues, children without love, mothers without blood. all cold as dust, nights dim, there is no rest. a h! mine was a pattern woven by a slave dull as a dream encompassed in a tomb. now still are the fields covered by the floods; and those rivers roll ove r altars gone; naked, naked loins throbbing deep with life rich with birth indeed, rouse, turning to the sun. and more fierce rain will come again tonight, new day must clean, have floods not drowned the fie ld s killing m y rice and stirring up my wrath?

PAGE 36

A. J. S EYMOUR Alnalivaca .. -A darling of t h e sun t.he ca noe across the unquie t sequined sea By day and thro u g h the blowing velvet night Charting a p ath from the slow star ballet. The startled Essequebo still lay drowned In its own channe l and the sullen waste Usuroer heaved beyond its far commands When Amalivaca came. The circling sun had not yet swung his wheel Lean e d still his light out of the eastward sky The day the fabled spate came to an end And the mantling flood contracted from the First King Roraima brought his forehead clear Towering b ehind with seaward-looking eyes And huge shoulde r s from the waste Of seething waters s teelfaced like a shield Which slowly sank. Then Kukenaam And next W ei-assipu they ca u ght the sun And Ayanganna so spl endid in its pride And many a mountain more, whose name t o tell Would make a hoarse deep music and would beg The storm for thunder, And while :'hese i slands stood On ocean-hooded resurrecting land Amalivaca came. Men called the olace Amalivaca staye d The Trame n cliff above Imbaimadai And the r e he carved upon the mountain side Strange figures of maids dancing in the sun Shining above the m. These timehri loom Today above the shrunken river courses With the dance frozen still within their limbs A s that nrime artis t coniured them the virgins Leaping in reverent rhythms to the sun Blazing his power upon the patient earth, Husband of all the earth's fertility. And wit h these strange rock signat.ures h e declared The idiom of' his coming, that he would write Upon m e n's hearts imperishable poetry_ --

PAGE 37

KYK-OVER-AL Behind Amalivaca's eyes dwelt lore And national leg'end long forgotten and still While in hi s fingers slept a skill of craft Learnt through the powerful limbs from the calm brain President, a craft that rifled wildwood Bark for unguent balm and sooth-sense herbage And searched the choreography of the heavens Or aromatic shifts of wind before the Trades A felled tree he could take and with slow fire Shape to a hollow instrument of grace To move with rippling power upon the rive!', Rough land, flood-widowed, he engineered it smooth The snaking paths pulled straight to villages And threw a circle around the huddling huts Within whose ring the forest should never stride. Those broad and coffee-coloured water-roads, -The swiftly tumbling rivers, with a breadth Beyond the flight of a birdling, he decreed A federation of ways for villages Throughout the pauseless centuries for link and trust. llG (To be continued). Footnote-Dear Ann and Joan, I told you this story of Amalivaca onCe before when we were sitting around the dir.ing table but later I found myself wondering whether I shouldn't write the story all down and give it to you as a Christmas present. You see, other girls and boys may want to read i too and perhaps a few grown-ups also and there is one reason why this story of Amalivaca belongs to all the children in Guiana and to children living in other plaees too. The men who study these ma',teI'3 and who have written great heavy, brown-covered books with gold lettering on ,them, tell us that the name Amalivaca is found sprinlded all over the Caribbean sea, an area of thousands of square miles. It keeps cropping up in the legends of the Caribs that a mother tells her children while the sun is going down to put them to sleep, and now and the n she would adct, "Now dear, go to sleep and Amalivaca will watch ouer you." So perhaps Amalivaca did exist long long ago and we're taking scraps of stones that the Caribs have left, perhaps some in Antigua and some in Belize and knitting the fragments together. This is just another piece of unrecorded history 1hat the Amerindians have given to us here in Guiana It has come down by word of mouth and been mingled with so many children's dreams. C A.J.S.

PAGE 38

Sanl Chase as an Eclueationist Some time during 1950 it was reported that Sam Chase had given our local public 25 years of mirthful service. Now I do not know muc h about Sam though after seeing a few of hi s productions and having met him on a f e w occasions, I have some idea of the nature of the man. To my way of thinking howe ver, it is just as well that I cannot give a reader who may p erhaps have b ee n attracted by the title, and will I hope not b e disappointed by the c ontents the facts of the man's upbringing, date of birth. parentage, etc. I cannot even recall the first time I heard of Sam Chase but I can remember distinctly the first show I saw. It is notewor hy, a n d I believe authentic, ihat Sam was at School with the presen t Public Information Officer, and from what I gather, was quite keen, alert and bright. Wheth e r h e acted in the little plays, 01 used to make monkey motions of the teacher, or precisely what inspired his d eveloping into a sort of Public Entertainment Officer, is unknown t o me; but such h e is: and h:s speech, script writing, wit, puns and so forth are indicative of a fair basic education and a penetrating understanding and insight of the local community. Now seein g that. I am neith e r equipped to tell you the facts about Sam Chase, nor to give you a literary or dramatic criticism of his productions, I am afraid that, having lured you on thus far, I can only give you a few impressions that have been collected after having seen nearly a score of his s k etches. I saw first his "Matron Broomes" and M e n of Several Worlds." I considered the show t o b e immense l y amusing but tedious b ecause of the long pauses ; the inevitable encores of mediocre singing and calypsoes; and the unschooled attitude of the audience. Sam needed a good producer and a co-operative audience. His productions have improve d the y now start more or less punctually, ihe flu orescent lights do not have to b e fixed after the first act, the playwright now incorporates the removal of stage property with some act such as a levy by the Police; and you get away very well before midnight. With a more unde r standing audience, ever yo n e would enjoy t h e show and sequences would follow more smoothly. The evolutio n of his plays over a short period too is quite remark able and while it has always been said that you can listen to calypsoes or Sam's and not detect anything lewd depending on the leve l of your mind, his inuendo has apparently, become far more sub.tle and clever as it ge nerally eludes m e I think that at his shows so m e of the lClcal calypsoes, I m ean of course Shantos pardon m e are not yet wholly fit for gentle ears, but Sam does not resort to the obscene as a secure of amusement but relies on ridicule and' lampooning of the interesting public h appenings of which everyone has heard something.

PAGE 39

KYK-OVER-AL 118 It is here to my mind that his strength lies in captivating an audience. The basis of his humour is its lack of finish; he assails the revered political and governmental bosses and the pit loves it; and not only the pit! It points perhaps to an undesirable element in colonial life, that of dragging down "the great", if not in actual fact at least on the stage. They revel in the fact that "the Mare" was beaten up in Sam's version of the Municipal Bonds' Issue or that the Doctor who leaves his patients for a tennis engagement gets a severe thrashing on the stage! A study of Shakespearean and Elizabethan drama would show evident similarities in the way he caters for the vulgar desire and yet tries to get over an idea. Some may even go so far as to say that Sam Chase's drama is at the Elizabethan stage of development. It is not however just merely the lampooning of those whose downfall cannot otherwise be obtained, that interests him, because h e has of late resorted to drawing morals verbally from the proceedings. H e would implore his audience "to laugh and stop". to have their fun and then listen to the serious part. Thus he moves perceptibly from hilarity to morality, thus he cautions the women to beware of back talking and slack living, thus h e admonishes the obeah addicts, severely, cruelly, but with good intent He pokes fun at the great or the small, provided they have attracted public attention. H e deplores the housing conditions; h e eulogises the merits of skinfish;'he castigates the administration for the Soft drinks tax and explains that the "Dictator of Finants" was decorated with K.I.L. L D .E. P.O.O.R., not because of what it spells, but because he keeps increasing Levies and Licences and Deprives Even Poor Orphans Of Riches. In G entlemen the King" he is a racialist, a moralist in "the Dreamer and the Jar", in "The Ruler and the Boo Boo Man" a satirist, in "Guardroom Jitters" a typical blustering but obsequious policeman, Corporal Sargeant Blight, an idealist, in the "Mare and the Bonds" and an excellent parodist in "the Collapsible Bride groom" He is a versatile comedian. His feminine portrayals in his Lizzie Series, Broomes, Tiny Davis, the Collapsible Bridegroom, etc. were completely satisfying to both sexes of the audience, and his voice control and modulation and emotional depiction would gladden the heart of any ventriloquist. What if his remarks are sedi:tious or even slanderous, he has been careful warn his audience that names, appearance and portrayals "have not even the remotest connection with people who have ever lived, wished they were alive, or would like to live." His advertisements are explicit, true they are part of his dialogue, but they never fail to amuse, and what better advertisement to the impressionable mind is there than amusing instructive information. The expression of admiration for actor's dress evokes the boisterous comment that the material came from Lall's Camp Street Bazaar while she loudly declaims the direction and latest price quotations; or that it was an old piece of material which (loudly) "was washed with Zex Soap which makes \vhite clothes whiter and coloured clothes brightp.r". He

PAGE 40

119 KYK-OVER-AL is a good publicity agent as he has his audience assured. They laugh with him, but listen to him, and he reaches a level of popular understanding that perhaps cannot be otherwise scratched. Yes, there are many weaknesses in his productions still, but I have noticed that during the short period I have attended his shows, that apart from getting a more docile audience in the more austere surroundings of the Empire Cinema, the levels of the audience like the admission fee has been raised. There have been groups of people filtering in from the most squeamish cliques of society, and there have been those who go not only for ribald jests the intelligentsia, educationists; and I venture to suggest to you, patient reader, that Sam Chase too, like Pepys, in his own oarticular way, is an Educationist. at LS ELEGANCE comes from muc h more being in the fa s hion.)) v than It 'iiS the loo k of cl' isti7lction cI'e -(tt e d Vii taste exp1'esse d 'ill an attractiv e ens emble and im peccable 91'Oomin(J. You too may ubtain the envied poise of c legal1 ce Ill s pee t 0 U r l'eady-to-' w ear morning and afternoon frocks: they ,vill pl e as e YOIl with their fashionable styling .... &ud their Jo"v pric e s -W.H.L.A I

PAGE 41

k ::: ---== ---:::::: ----== -:= --------== ---------------::= --::: ---------------------------== --=:: ---------------, == -----------== --KYK-OVER-AL 1111111,1111111 '111111 ""llt,,'I'II""IIII 1"1"'111 "111111i111 111111111111'111"1111'1' 111111111111"1'1 I IN STOCK For those who nical apprecIate luecha- perfection FOR OVER 75 YEARS THE ARISTOCRAT CYCLES OF .--Call and select yours today from HUMBER l'LnU'e at I:> LIMITED. Phone Ill6. 19, Hincks Street, Georgetown. P. O. Box 135. ---------. --------------== -== --:: --== ---------:: -= = -----------------------:: :::: == -------------------::::: == ---== -== ---------------------= = --== --== --------== -:::: ---== ---.. ----------== ---== ----------------:: == == == ----------;:;: -----=:: --::: --== == -----== ---= :: == --== ----== -----------;: --== ----------------------== ...

PAGE 42

A. N. FORDE Sea Bird Scrawling a signature across The map of the sky you fly With the grace Of a warm memory Touched with the scalpel of time past. In the mosaic of the clouds At sunset you fold proud Wings to lie l4?on the palpitation of the waves Leaving behind a tender trace Of your lightness on the sand For the careless sea to trod On and erase, Or in powered dives With taut limpness down The shafts of air your limbs Sink in a sharp plunge To the rocky ground. Or rising from the catacombs In an equipoise of wonderful Propulsion your arms Climb the tiers of the air With an upward roll. Your nest left huddled In the ear of a rock Mid the blast and wrack Of fretful billows Clamouring to be heard You ride into the silence of the sky. And far below you As you soar I envy your freedom From the tug of time Your glory In the welfare of the all',

PAGE 43

ien in Guiana. The 'plane lost height slowly. She peered out of the window, seeing t.he neat fields, so many different shades of green and some gold, the earth was deeply marked in rectangular lines, and she thought. "how neat and pretty". But she couldn't see both sides of the picture. On the other was water, a whole ocean to be exact, and here the sea-surface moved lazily, sluggishly, an unattractive dun brown with a line of lighter 6rown resting uneasily on the thick water. She was glad to be at rest even in the strange room, whilst outside the one-o'clock sun cast a short shadow and the immense trees created an illusion of cool shade. The guide book had said it would always be coo l but then guide books were sometimes, like Eve's apple the prettypretty covers enclosed black and white print which gave nothing away. She was growing more critical as weariness left her, and now she looked about, measuring and comparing everything she had experienced. The food strange but palatable. The houses. like shoe boxes on stilts - how tiresome to climb all those steps, and the floor unpolished, the stairs uncarpeted. She began to feel angry she had gone out to do some necessary shopping and everything was so expensive, the quality was so poor! She remembered some of the things said to her: A beautiful city; marvellous entertainment; wonderful weather; a fertile land" Viciously, she swore, She hated the flat small crowded living space, she felt choked and restrained. The beauty of the flowering trees, the blazing colour, the call of the birds, the cooling rain at night, nothing soothed her. The sharp rise and fall of the foreign voices, the dust rising in clouds prickling h e r face and arms, meshing her hair with particles of fodder from the square where the animals fed caused her to wheel suddenly in the road, thrusting a woman aside. She walked quickly and with purpose to the office of the Airways, and emerged with a smile she was going home tomorrow! ( A. M. L.

PAGE 44

Books and P!ac:'s ;;7 The of Nor, is the Victorian Age or its chief poetic voice however much abused in any danger of being forgotten. The fame of the great Vic torians has not, making allowances for changes and differences in taste and the shifting of perspective, perceptibly diminished. The position is, in fact, rather an amusing one. We are Noah's naughty sons who, having st.ripped the garments of pretence and outward conformity from ::m age which loved to clothe itself in shams, now subject its imperfect body to a scrutin y which it would have found embarrassing and above all e l se eminently distasteful. We are, I fancy, more destructively critical of the Victorian than of any other age in English history. Their once admired Queen i s the subject of indelicate gibes; their morality the target of aLacks which vary from the most imperceptible of sneers to invective as virulent as the twentieth century imagination can make it; their statesmanship (or their lack of it) and their economic theories are blamed for many of our present-day ills and their literature has been condemned as formless, insincere, evasive of the deeper issues of life, lacking in psychological insight., and as giving a completely false picture of the relatipnship of the sexes to each other Tennyson, who stands forth in some modern minds as the poetic exemplar of all that was smug and artificial in his age and who was the acclaimed laureate for. t h e overwhelming majority of his contemporaries, has not escaped the onslaught of tribes of hostile critics. He was certainly, judging hy worldly standards, a very successful poe( graduating from his birth place in a country parsonage to the peerage in which h e died, respected and respectabl e, and thereby qualifying for burial i n Westminister Abbey. Some critics seem to have found the odour of respectability generated by these surroundings a lit.tle nauseating and more than a suspicious. What they have had to say may undoubtedly be true, much of it, perhaps, is only too well justified. But, nevertheless, while the critical and, as so often with the critical, the destructive eye perceives nine-tenths of the truth, seeing faults by the score and dragging them into glare of broad daylight or pushing them under the microscope of analytical observation and ruthlessly appl ying the scalpels of critical dissection, yet it is, after all, jhe eye of love which, when it is equally discerning. alone sees the remaining tenth and fills in the canvas which the ingenuities of captious criticism may have left a blank. -MALCOLM DELPH

PAGE 45

The AUlerican ---_. __ The foreign student especially if he comes from a little known country, (and more especially if it is an intriguing country which some place in Africa, some confuse with New Guinea and others insist on calling Honduras or Jamaica) such a student is really in the position of a plenipotentiary in that the fullness of his powers of describing, selling or disparaging the merits of his country is limited only by his conscience. He is frequently called upon by the YMCA's and YWCA's, International organisations such as Rotary, Kiwanis and Lions Clubs, Church groups, political parties, women's organisations and so forth, to talk to them, dine with them and in other ways to entertain them. His time is rarely his own, more so if he proves to be friendly and a good talker, and apart from the work of the sundry committees on which he is put, he has to maintain a high scholastic level of work or else he would be thrown out. The University not only charges higher fees for students who are not residents of the state in which it is established, but will tolerate dead-wood only from the State itself, so that the foreign student trying to learn a lot about people and his work, is very hard put to it. Of the 27 Universities which I had the pleasure to visit in the United States the one I know best is the University of Wisconsin. Though by no means the largest American University, Wisconsin had a student enrolment of over 21,000 in 1948. Such a University which has one large rambling compound, more commonly known as a campus, is in itself a city, for it has all the services which are essential for the modern living of a civic community today. The University has its police and fire brigade, bus service, road maintenance service, pure water supply system, telephone system with a student directory about four times the size of the B.G. telephone directory, daily newspaper, bank, hospital, housing scheme apart from student dormitories, housing and employment bureau, observatory and weather bureau, radio station which is incidentally the first in the United States, "the oldest station in the nation", bakery, restaurants, co-operative student book-and-clothing stores; chapel bakery, retaurants, co-operative student book-and-clothing stores; chapel and churches, library, cinema and theatre as well as YMCA and YWCA. Then,. of course, they possess their own orchestra, military band and, for studentf' only tennis courts. baseball fields, football stadium a seating capacity of 45,000, basketball indoor stadium for 15,000 and an athletic gymnasium. Also for the students' pleasure, entertainment, and t;:ducatioll in the extra-curricular field, there are available either free or at nominal charges numerous opportunities such as concerts, plays and l ectures featuring world famous artistes, dances, the cinema, intervarsity

PAGE 46

124 KYK-OVER-AL football, baseball, basketball, skiing, boating, folk dancinK hiking, photography and crafts of various descriptions. These things though University-sponsored are mostly arranged b y,. interested students with faculty superVISIOn. When I once expressed my surprise ai finding such an autonomous and almost completp.ly independent community, I do recall the following rejoinder: "Yeh, we try to have everything here, we even have a communist party and a president!" I suppose that when an institution sets out to prepare students fer every phase of activity in life, it must have facilities for such training and ClS the acquiring of such facilities is subject only to a financiallimi'tation in the final analysis, the American University is at an obvious advantage. -w. H L. ALLSOPP. Palestine. It is a strange experience to visit a place that you know already books. In reading, you are inclined or at least I am myself to forget or disregard the commonplace details of ordinary life, and think only of the 'heart of the matter.' So it came as something of a shock to me, when I WaS in Palestine seven years ago, to meet on every side places and names that I had known from childhood, mixed up with the ordinary t.rivialities of modern day-to-day life. A sign-post saying: 'Nazareth 4 miles', or a bus announcing its destination as 'Jerusalem': these things incongruous, e.ven a disillusion, as they reduced to the scale of everyday reality the pictures my mind had formed of the Holy Land. Then there was Gaza where Sampson pulled down the temple of the Philistines; but now Gaza to me i s also a railway station, where we had to leave the train for a quick meal, which was always an obscure mixture known as Gaza stew. At Jezreel there was a higgledy-piggledy Arab village, with houses huilt of mud bricks; while over the valley, beyond the road to the Jordan, lay two neatly-designed Jewish settlements, well kept and evidently flourishing. The inhabitants themselves were as much in con trast as :heir homes; the Arab shepherds and farmers looked much as the shepherds who 'watched their flocks by night' must have looked nearly two thousand years ago pastoral, primitive, unchanging: but the .Jews appeared as a new type of farmer, almost a contradiction in terms a modern peasantry, whose younger members tilled the fields by day. and changed into shorts for tennis in the evening. -c. M. BERNARD.

PAGE 47

James Dublin. Joyce has put it very clearly: "I will try to express myself in some mode of life or art as freely as I can, as wholly as I can, using for my defence the onty arms I allow myself to use, silence, exile and cunning." "I do not fear to be alone, or to be spurned for another, or to leave whatever I have to leave." Joyce was very young in years when he wrote that. Being young he was an idealist. Listen to this description of a young student emerging after sheltering from rain on the steps of the National Library. "Stephen walked on alone and out into the quiet of Kildare Street opposite Naples hotel; he stood to wait, patient again. The name of the hotel, a colourless pOlished wood, and its colourless front stung him like a glance of polite disdain. He stared angrily back at the softly lit drawing room of the hotel in which he imagined the sleek lives of the patricians of Ireland housed in calm. They thought of army commissions and land agents; peasants greeted them along the roads in the country; they knew the names of certain French dishes and gave orders in high pitched provincial voices which pierced through their skin-tight accents." "How could he hit their conscience or how cast his shadow over the imaginations of their daughters, before their squires begat upon them, that they might breed a race less ignoble than their own? And under the deepened dusk he felt the thoughts and desires of the race to which he belonged flitting like bats across the dark country lanes, under trees by the edges of streams and near the pool mottled logs." Could a purpose be more vast more difficult than to inspire a p eople to beget a race less ignoble than their own? -F. COUNIHAN I I I

PAGE 48

OWEN CAMPBELL Tourist -. By the slow moon you saw The living sea and the jewels, Bright on each wave in the light, Hung soft in the breathing night. In the still ail' the hills And the sloping capes are silent. Only the sea moves, wishing In wind of the waves' washing. Your ship slid softly in, And was bright in the day before it stood still in the quiet Pool of images it brought. Visitor to islands, Feel depth of the sky in your heart, Peer at the hills huddled there, Find peace in the moonlit air; For here is no Korea Where is the softest word, Where daylight meets casualty And the blown smoke heartlessly_ Here is the dance of light On the speaking sea, and meaning In the calm of craft that lie With tall masts searching the sky. "La bouche garde Ie silence Pour ecouter parler Ie cour;" And the jewels by moonlight Flash swiftly on in the night. i I i I I I I I I I I

PAGE 49

OWEN CAMPBELL NOl'ptta Remembering the song of the coins in the palm of her hand Noretta sits waiting In her wreck of a room Near the half-broken door In the night. The stare of i.he stars from the .;;olid grey sky is as still And as as she; And the tear in her heart Glistens wet at her eyes In the light. From the famished wick and the perishing life of the lamp. Shame grew her quantity Of tears; and she would weep Till from the dark she hears "Noret\a". In the hush of the night she answers and the creaking door I s taks of the tear dried For the task shameless now, And the unfaithful coin That dupes her. The nervous hand with the song of the coin turned to howlin!{ As it falls in exchange For the coveted meal When her guilt i s complete, Is memory. -

PAGE 50

THE MEANING CHANGES .... . 7 The est Indian. by A. J. SEYMOUR Poised as we are on the verge of nationhood, it is paradoxically' a creative impulse that leads the people of the West Indies to dwell upon the recipes fur nationhood prepared by social theorists and thinkers of the past. The West Indies are moving with dramatic swiftness from the community conditions common to the Ancient World in which a master race under a King over conquered and subject peoples, a condition described in the histor ies of Assyria and Persia and in the annals of Rome, and we are approaching that state of social organization in which the will of the majority is the sole, active and energising principle. The paradox lies in the fact that the European mind while applauding the part that nationalism has played in knitting together the e lements of a society stands dismayed before the intolerance, the exclusiveness and even hostility that are the products of the later stages of nationalism, so that the hope of West Indian community and nationhood belongs to a climate of opinion has fallen out of fashion in Europe. But old-fashioned or not, this process of becoming a nation is at work in the Caribhean and we will learn if we look, though only briefly, at one or two statements of national theory. Herodotus sought blood, religion and temperament as the four criteria of nationality, although Renan two thousand years later rejected these, claiming that a nation is a fusion of peoples and that nationality is derived from two roots, common memories especially those of failure and defeat and a common desire to maintain a common way of life. Examining these sta'.ements, Harold Stannard has suggested that the inwarcl impulse of nationalism tends to find an external home in an individual a Henry VIII, a Louis XIV, a Washington and he has added another statement to the effect that early European history displays this struggle for national sentiment mixed with struggles for religious beliefs whereas in the later pages of that history economic motives begin t.o emerge. So we find the European struggle against Napoleonic domina-1ion taking place in a world into which tne Industrial Revolut.ion W<:I: 5 introducing new issut::s. The swift switch that i s necessary to take us from the metropolitan governments to the outfield of colonial administration i s best a ccomplis h e d along these new economic forces introduced by the Industrial R evolution

PAGE 51

KYK-OVER-AL 129 mld Eric Williams of Trinidad has clearly d emonstrated how these forces cooperated with humanitarian impulses to free half a million of s lave;; in the British Caribbean in the first third of the 19th Century Our s h ort account of the West Indian character properly begins with I the words writte n from Trinidad in 1846 by a governor to Colonial Office. I The writer i s Lord Harris and the words are "A race has been freed but a soc i ety has not been formed." These words have attracte d the attention of commentator after comenta-tor as being a summary of the problem which confronted the freed populations in all the West Indian colonies, suddenly finding themselves the property of no-man and set to live in an environment, made hostile by the instruments of political power in the hands of their former masters. It does seem from the records' that apart from the Church, once the British Parliament had broken the chains of slavery, all public sentiment evaporated and economic forces h eld their sway. I have before me a few accounts of the West Indian social scene in the years immediately after emancipation and whether the writer is D. D. M. Thorpe, writing of Barbados, or Hugh Paget writing of the Free Village System in Jamaica, or Cecil Clementi or A. R. F. Webber referring to the sullen resentment of the planters in Guiana, the pattern is clear that in these years the planters in the W.I. colonies organised a campaign against freed l abour Barbados and Jamaica in 1823 had openl y defied the B r i tis h Parliament resolutions for improving the conditions of the s l a v es and bo,th Thorpe and Paget provide numerous instances of the wholesale ejec.'.ment of the freed labourers from their former homes on estates as the planters proceeded "from prejudice or a mistaken idea of their own interests to wreck the policy which had been imposed upon the m by the force of public opinion in Great Britain." The words are and apply to Jamaica, but Thorpe records that "as the Barbados estate manager wanted labour at no cost or the lowest possible cost to t h e estate .... for the rent of a cottage, every individual member of a family group, including little children capable of labour, was required to pay his or her own quota of dues in service on the estate." In Guiana, Webber records that a compulsory labour law passed a s early as 1838 by the legislature was promptly disallowed by Her Majesty. It might b e possible to summarise the reaction of the Colonial Office by two extracts, one by Lord Oliver and one by the Duke of Buckingham, Olivier writes "In mixed communities in which there is a small dominant property-owning or employing class and a large politically uninformed labouring population, the considered principle of British policy founded upon experience, i s that the Crown must reserve the power :0 act as Trustee for the interest of tha' t less advanced majority, and that the o fficial view of p o lic y is more likely to protect their interests." This principle was at the back of his mind when in 1868 in a circular despatch to the W.I. Governments, the Duke of Buckingham, Secretary of State for the colonies, outlined the true political situation that had arisen

PAGE 52

HlO KYK-OVER-AL in these colonies The despatch pointed out that the W.I. Planter Assemblies e l ec t e d b y a very limited number of the colonists p erformed their office of Legislation under no real or effective responsibility; since the population at large consisting of uneducated negroes n either had nor could have any polHical powers and were incapable of c ontributing to the formation of any intelligent public opinion. A historian of Jamaica, Gardne r records the end of representative institution in Jamaica in 1866 flfter an existence of 202 years with the promise thal t when education had raised the mass of the people t o a higher standard, when all prejudices and animosities had been forgotten, then but not till then, would repre sentative institutions b e advantageously restored. In Barbados and in Guiana the pattern of Crown Colony Government was not imposed during this century and Clementi in his prologue to his r.!:mstitutional history of British 'Guiana displays partiality rather than judgment when h e claims that an "oligarchy of sugar-planters came t o be a negro demagogy . . and a n autocratic executive could no longe r rule.". Since the Duke of Buckingham wrote those words in 1888 we have come a long way and the v ery word West Indian has changed its meaning a change which bears some relation to the grant of political power to the classes and masses and to the overall advance of education in the W.I. communities . In the old days the West Indian interest stood for t h e Eng li s h Plantation owner who owned many slaves and had colossal wealth. In 1698 the W est Indies were sending back annually to England about 300 children to b e educated, the differe n ce being according t o D a v enant, that the fathers went out poor and the children came back r ich. In Capitalis m and Slavery Eric Williams has a chapter describing the wealth acquired by sugar resident in England, the Beckfords, the Hibberts. the Longs, the Gladstones,. the Codringtons and the Warners, and he tells llS of a very popular play in 1771 "The West Indian" where the reception was being prepared for a p lanter coming to England on the scale w e associate with the coming of Princess Alice In the play one of the characters soliloquises "He's very rich ... They say h e has enough rum and sugar belonging to him to make all the water in the Thames into punch." I think too that we all know the story recorded in Ragatz of King George III on a visit to Weymouth with Pitt, coming upon an imposing equipage, complete with outriders decked in livery. The King turned and asked what might the owner be, and when h e heard it was a wealthy Jamaican, His Majesty was displeased and said "Sugar? Sugar e h? all that sugar! How are the duties. eh Pitt, how are the duties." In the 18th Century the West Indian interest in England was a powerful combine of the English mercantile community and the abse nte::! propriet.ors of the W I. plantations w h o lorded it in England. T hey bought pocket boroughs and so got into Parliament and until American \

PAGE 53

KYK-OVER-AL 131 Independence struck the first great blows at monopoly and the Lancashire cotton interest appeared with t h e slogan of laissez faire, the West India interest Exertcd a powerful influence upon English politics. But perhaps we are anticipating. The word West Indian, as we say, attached first in the English language, to the forceful and resourceful Englishmen who came into this area, developed their fortunes and returned to England as the centre of arts and pleasure where they could buy large estates and pass sensibly or insensibly into the landed a ristocracy. Thereafter they were West Indian in name only and to their neighbours as the term explained the source of their wealth, but they hardly ever again travelled south across the Tropic of Cancer. That they left to their younger so n s (the elder being engaged on learning the arts of p eace proper to a landed aristocrat) who paid periodic visits to the West Indies to oversee the managers and who would even settle there, intermingle their bloods with that of the basic populaiion and become creoles is if the circumstances and the climate con spired to that end. As late as 1831 this exodus of younger sons was still taking place if we trust the authenticity of H. G. de Lisser's novel "The White Witch of Rosehall" which tells the story of Robert Rutherford the heir t.o a Barbados sugar plantation who is sent to Jamaica as an overseer-bookkeeper in order to learn the planter business from the bottom up. So we may not. e that from the year, 1776 onwards, when the rich West Indian families lording it in England in absentee splendour began to lose their grip upon English trade, there is a wavering identification of the term W est Indian with the planters in residence in the area where the younger so ns the poorer owners and the managers had gradually become creoles and were in effective possession of W.I. sugar estates. It is important to remember that these would be members of the English middle class but removed from contact with their people at home in England and in the words of Henry Nelson Coleridge, cousin of the first Anglican Bishop of Barbados, "regarding the colonies as a temporary lodging place where they must sojourn in Sugar and molasses till their mortgages will let t.hem live elsewhere", while they remained in the W.I. they were in:ent o n making money fo r a comfortable retirement in England, and not at all concerned with building a sense of community values in the British Caribbean. After the days of the Triangular Trade had died, it is this second tYPE of "West Indian" that we have to remember when we read of the sullen and at times unplacable opposition to the British Government's measures now known to be half-humanitarian, half-economic for making better the lot of the slaves. This is the West Indian who if he knew the words would endorse Shylock's bitter rejoinder "You take my life when you do take the means whereby I live". The West Indians" are defying England. But it is one of the I I I

PAGE 54

KYK-OVER-AL successful applicat.ions of the economic interpretation of history that the defiance was in vain, that emancipation ordered from England broke the old social order while the resentment and negligence of the planters who dominated the political assemblies in the West Indies ensured that a new social order was not supplied in its place. In hi s short History of the British West Indies, H. V. Wis eman has provided a summary as useful as any, of the trend in the economic and social conditions in the 19th century. Because our purpose stresses the human relationships, we must note the poverty into which the area sinks, the gradual subtraction of political power from the planter assemblies and the substitution of Crown Colony government in order to protect the interests of the new subjects of the realm, the search for labour forces in other continents to replace the working power withheld by the emancipated people of African descent, the gradual assimilation of racial stocks, the growth in education under the initial stimulus of the churches, the failure of the mulatto and coloured people to form an effective middle class. The centre of gravity and the core of meaning which had shifted from the British Isles to the Caribbean began the n to adj ust furt.her in order to take in the half million slaves and the considerable minority of coloured peoples who knock at the gates of franchise. The first half of the 20th Century has witnessed the firm identification of the meaning of the word West Indian with the descendants of the slaves in the British Caribbean. When we say W.I" today, we think principally of the cricket team just returned from a triumphant tour of the playing fields of England, a team in which Ramadhin and Valentine with their respective Indian and African origins are merely outstan.ding types of the interwoven racial strands. Or we think of the team of politicians who pleaded the cause of the W.I. sugar interest against the unsympathetic ears of the British Ministry of Food a team where names like Adams, Gomes, Edun, Raatgever with their African. Portuguese, Indian and Dutch origins and associations measure the distance travelled since Wm. E. Gladstone made his maiden speech in May 1833 in defence of slavery on the family estates in Guiana. I think it is perhaps the whirligig of time bringing in its revenges when we note the coincidence of Sir Pelham Warner's (of the important and historical West Indian family of Warners) being the President of the M.C .C. in 1950 when the W.I. defeate d England in the Tests. But it is certainly indicative of the great change in meaning of the term "W.I." when we consider the composition of that team and realise the centuries of endeavour and suffering necessary to bring about that change. May we say that for us Renan is right as the W I. approach to nationhood lies through a fusion of peoples with common memories especially those of failure and defeat and with a common desire to maintain a common way of life.

PAGE 55

KYK-OVER-AL <><><><><><><><><>-: o 8 ANOTHER PROFESSOR SPEAKS: o o o o "The West Indian i s creating a literature of his own .... He is writing his own poems and novel s and plays and his own histories .... He i s perceiving the need to w rite his own school books .... He is working on the problem of dialect trying to make it answer the need of a unique exp ression that w i II linh' h ill'" to the mass of II is feUo w We st Indians .... the Great Literary Adventure is on, that will one day help him to find himself part of a nat i on. A. J. SEYMOUR, "Kyk-over-AI" April, '50. g Q U ITE RIGHT PROFESSOR SEYMOUR o And s ide by s ide and perhaps even more important 1\ than this effort at literary and cultural independence, West Indian s are developing their own financial institutions owned and operated by themselves. In this connection CO LONIAL LIFE s tand s in the forefront. E very new policy holder "link(s) him (self) to the mass of his f e llow We s t Indians" for progress, persona l and national independence COLONIAL LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY LIMITED HEAD OFFICE : Port-of-Spain. TRINIDAD g o Represented at: TRINIDAD, BRITISH GUIANA, GRENADA, o ST. LU CIA, BARB.ADOS, ST. VINCENT, ANTIGUA o ST. KITTS, ARUBA. 1\ g A CARIBBEAN INSTITUTION. (, o 9 0<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>0<><><>0<><><><>00<. ) I

PAGE 56

KYK-OVER-AL ---.--The Pionee r Press announce!) Few' att'ractive publicat'io1l!) :Poetry for Children with a section recommended by the Department of Education: J llil stratecl Anancy Stories & Dialect Verse. Copies may be ordered from: Maxie Mongoose & Other Animal Stories by Laurice Bird: l Uust 'mtcd. 14 Jamaican Short Stories The CIRCULATION MANAGER, The Gleaner Co., JJtd Harbour Street. Kingston, Jama ica PRICE: 2 / 4 each post free or 2 / 8 each b y Air Mail. The PIONEER PRESS invites West Indian writers to s ubmit Novels, Novelettes, Short Stories, Children's Storie s or poems for consideration with a view to publication. Material of volume length ( 30,ooo words or more) is pub lished on a royalty basis, incidental material purchased out right. Let the Pioneer Press panel of reader s examine your manuscripts. Copies of Manuscripts (not originals) should be sent to : The ORGANISING SECRETARY, Pioneer Pres s, Gleaner Co., Ltd. Kingston Jamaica B-. W.1.

PAGE 57

T ravelo/!u es. The aZarUnl by SHEIK M. SADEEK In the days of great gold and diamond 'sho'uts' in the jungles of British Guiana, the only means of travelling to these re' mote, and then untrodden areas of our vast and wealthy hinterland, was a unique experience. For, there was no roadway, no air-line, and the forest then, impressed us as impenetrable. Not quite all of us, I should say; for there were pork-knockers who were nicknamed, because of heroic deeds, undaunted and carefree dispositions: 'Sultan-of-Turkey', 'Tengar', 'Skybar'. 'Ocean Shark' and so on. I shall endeavour to give a vivid description of my initial journey from Georgetown, the capital of this beautiful country, to Apaiqua, the stop before the terminus Isseneru, hundreds of miles up the wealthy Mazaruni, a tributary of the giant Essequibo, the most dangerous of Guiana' s waterways. Stabroek Market's clock showed some minutes after six; when, beyond the boiling wake of water the City began dwindling. Flanking the steamer on her left until around ten-o'clock was the irregular growth of grey-green courida trees, that fringe Guiana's coastlands. On her left muddy water lapped, and further and yet further, Atlantic miles capped by white crests stretched until they were los t in the misty blue of the horizon. I knew not at what time we had started up the River Essequibo. Everything seemed so muddled. But about eleven o'clock, and about an hour after we had left Parika stelling, I found myself looking at the Island that has a page in Guiana's colourful history: The historical Fort Island, with the remains of the old Dutch Fort 'Kyk-Over-Al'; a green fringe of wild cocoa trees in bloom on which numerous iguanas were basking in tropical sunshine. It was around three, when a shout went with the first sight of the flat, mining town of" Bartica lying like a stranded man at the water's edge; at the junction of two great rivers; at the foot of a green hill. We did not get passage up the River Mazaruni until the Friday, and during that time we did what little shopping we had to do. It was far from day-break when we left Bartica. On a dark beach a dim lantern showed me a seat, and carefully I settled myself. Then, distinctly a gruff voice shouted: "You heard what the Cap'n says? Cap' n says 'In boat?' knoW" who is it speaking, the Sultan-of-Turkey!!" And you And the motors of that oval-bottom bateau, with its gunwale not more than eight or ten inches from the water, grumbled. And the power I

PAGE 58

134 KYK-bVER-AL ful propellers tumbled, leaving a boiling wake of phosphorescence in the darkness as the leaden vessel slid against the black ebb that blurred the distant lights of Bartica Once more darkness was broken by the shining ball that slowly emerged from beyond the forest boughs. For the very first time I was really breathing the sweet, fresh air of our jungle a jungle no less cunning; no less intriguing; no less alluring than Edgar Rice Burroughs' captivating 'Edens of Africa.' Slowly, as though with the sun the boat began to take on life; until a gaiety so rare, so strangely hilarious, filled the atmosphere. Immediately, while mooring to camp that evening about 5.30, the men, like wild monkeys, sprang ashore with their hammocks in t.heir hands in desperate efforts to secure tie-places. I came out along with the captain and soon found myself lost.. The commotion was just too much for me. "Aah! There's a good place." I said to myself, making for the opening where a prospecting knife's blade bit deep into the hard wood. At the same time a partner of mine shouted: "Com-on with the rice, Son. The fire wastin'." Quickly, I slung my hammock then grabbed the calabash gourd and dashed for the water to wash the rice. When I returned my hammock was on the ground. I looked at the rope, and it was cut. The knife was absent from the wood. I turned, and facing me hard was the squatty and compact Sultan. "Is that your hammock?" He growled. "Ye-ye--yes, Sir." I stammered politely. "Oh! Me think was any Buxtonian's. The anger in his had Vcmished though his jaws remained firmly set. Later, that day, I got to know that Sultan was a native of Plaisance, a neighbouring. village of Buxton, on the east coast of Demerara. And that pork-knockers of these two villages never agreed. They were con stanUy trying to outwit each other. That was the character I had heard so much about A character '(hat was rapidly becoming a legendary figure. Until deep into the night the of tha, t broad-shouldered man, every inch a typical African kept dancing before my eyes. The camp-fire was burning low. Beyond the fire a hammock creaked. Yes, that's Tengar, I mused, jovial Tengar. There must be a way to get on with Sultan, Tengar does, a murmur my lips a s I rolled over for God's good sleep. It was a hubbub early the following morning to me: The men, scrambling and dashing, each with his own job hustling to be in time. The mist had not cleared yet; a damp a depressing silence reigned thruughout the whole forest. Only the eternal falling of a fall was heard roaring in the distance, when again that gruff, commanding voic e repeated the captain's order as his broad, thick palm slapped repeatdly his thiek chest in stress of utterance:

PAGE 59

KYK-OVER-AL ] 85 In boat! The Sultan-of-Turkey speaks. T engar took that day: Tall, broad and full-faced Tengar. Hi:; intelligent l oo k was not deceiving. He was the strong, country-type, West Indian Negro who entertained us perfectly throughout our journey with hi s numerous bush-yarns about 'Di-Dies' huge, ape-like monsters of t h e treacherous jungles; and 'Masakurumans' legendary demons of the Dlack waters. And at times he would swing to such colourful sub, i ects as: Fairies and Rainbows and flowers. Believe me he was a rare type. Pulling paddles and hauling the boat over the rapids to the )usty rhythms of deep-throated shanties, one of which ran thus: was real "Buxton gals ah wash dem bed Wash dem b eddin's : -' Only when the rain come down -; The rain come down. Shanty maan!!! Oh, shanty m .. a .. a .. n!!" fun. I felt wonderful. Slowly, another day went by. From the men's reactions I knew it was a typical day. But not for me: For never in my young life had I seen such magnificence. I watched, with an ever-growing glut for nature, and saw my country break rugged and knew with each turn, each ',wist. Never had I dreamt of such misty headlines; of those hazy, blue-capped mountains that ranged one beyond the other to the far end of the Gazing around me, while the boat vibrated to the strain of the I saw a forest so green that its colour looked fictitious. Flowe'rs of different hues, even go ld, played on trunks of giant moras, greenhearts and other timber trees; 01' waved mid-air on vines, or even trailed in thE: black water where a musty s m ell mingled with their heavy sweetness. It was yet earl y when again we campe d But we had to for it was a t the foot of Tobouku, the. gl'eat waterfall before Apaiqua. Another morning From behind the towering, foggy summits the fickle sun peeped mockingly, piercing the dew drops as though hate that only enhanced the beauly of this scenic country. Before tropic mist had ret.reated, those ram-starns those vigorous ruffians of the gold and diamond 'diggins' were already stretching their ropey muscles kneehigh, waist-high, even chest-high in the roaring waters of the fall on the boat-lines. Their broad flat feet with claw-like toes, planted with d eath-like grips on the rip-rap of Tobouku's jaws. In that struggle for life, someone called aloud in a voice, commanding, yet imploring, as though Venus and Hercules were at war: "Shantie rna .. a .. a .. n!! Shan .... The voice was muffled. A stifled scream followe d. The man kept rolling over death like a battered buoy pressed against the boiling current; tacked to life by two weakened i1ands, getting weaker and weaker under its unique ordeal: ' H .... ee .... lp! The voice was lost as worned fingers refused to grip life, that was but a bubble. W e only glanced at Cuffy. I

PAGE 60

136 KYK-OVER-AL What else could we have done without sharing his fate? He went 0ff like an ant milling in a late stream. We were more than half-way up the fall, and it was around nine a.m. "Keep it up, Fred. The captain shouted to the bowman. At that very instant, Fred had eased his paddle to refresh his hold. In a splitsecond the boat had swerved broadside, sweeping us. Quickly she flooded, rolled a little, then the under-current took charge as light cargoes went express. In a matter of seconds everything was reduced to scattered chunks of wreckage; momentarily visible amid the froth, or rolling upon rocks covered with green, grey or black mosses, pointing jagged ends to the sky; leaving the men, bubbling shouts and screams in the foaming jaws of the master-criminal Tobouku. A few seconds after I had lost footing I found myself dashed on a rock. About ten yards from me, was Sultan on another rock. One after the other the drowning souls passed passed in thundering foams and churning foams: In hissing criSts tNhich the rocks and wind shattered into shimmering, cascading sprays. Then one man came passing very near to Sultan. Not that I had expected him to stretch his hand to the man, for even a mad, man wouldn't risk such a thing in Tobouku. But I did expect him to be a bit serious towards precious life at such a time and place. Imagine hearing these words coming clearly, majestically above the roar of the thunderous fall: "Passeth thy way, Padna, from mortality to eternity; For if the Lord h3d wanted thee to be saved, he would have provided a rock for thee, aB he hath provided one for me," and slapping his hairy chest in emphasis, concluded, "The Sultan-of-Turkey." Surely, the drowning man did not hear a single word. of what he said and Sultan did not care either; for, he was that kind of character -was never really serious towards life. He believed in destiny; so e v erything was fun everything! Under the blistering SLln, for nearly two hours we remained on the rocks while the angry waters tumbled and splashed around us. It was about one o'clock when the throbbing of an engine was heard as its boat crawled inch after inch up the rocky rapids. Then they flung lines for LIS, and thus we were rescued. In the boat were seven ot.her survivors of our boat. The rest had suffered Ule horrible fate in the black waters of Mazaruni. The next day we reached Apaiqua. And the first thing I did was to write home. For, I knew nt%is of the washing-away wouldn' t take long to reach Bartica. And, as I started to write the letter, as when I started to write this, the faint music of a new-born symphony began.-,like an autumn leaf it floated down through the still, jungle air to reilt on a dormant pooL Gradually, pool took on life. Gradually, it increased, hold ,

PAGE 61

KYK-OVER-AL ing Autumn in a whirlpool, and I wasn't my own self. sciousl y, I was writing a travelogue I was reliving the the most eventful chapter of my life. 137 Soon, unconmost thrilling, It was a symphony of quaint, old Georgetown: The determination I of a fearless youth after a fortune of gold or diamonds. It was a page of I Guiana's colourful history, and fear on a dark beach. It was the grumbling of motors and the tumbling of propellers. It was the breathing of triguing, an alluring jungle. the sweet, fresh air of a c.unning, It was the hilarity of a rare gaiety. an m-It was the chattering of monkeys, the creaking of hammocks, the commotion of a mining camp in a bedewed and misty morning. It was the pulling of paddles to the lusty rhythms of deep-throated shanties. It was the many colours, the many awe-inspiring things of a tropical jungle. It was the screeching of parakeets and macaws. It was toucans on turu palms and iguanas basking in the sun. It was the struggle for life in the tumbling, the roaring, the' falling, the splashing, the hissing, the black, hostile waters of the water-falls. It was man, with an unmatched, ruthless sense-of-humour. It was life resurrected to live in a jungle endowed with the calls, spells and charms needed to hold captive all those who dared enter it. END. Chall{ Hill By ERfC ROBERTS Some months ago I had the privilege of seeing the Essequibo and by being there, also had the opportunity of visiting Chalk Hill. The mode of conveyance was by motor launch, which left Adventure around nine in the morning one Sunday. The weather was excellent for such a trip, plenty of sunshine, lovely breeze blowing from the Atlantic and the tide which had just begun to ebb. One by one we passed the cozy little villages and abandoned sugar many of them owing their origin to the time of Dutch occupation, where quite a few illegible tombstones in the churchyard at Adventure, and some old rusty iron railings at Huis-T-Dieren speak well for themselves. To our right stood the three sentinels of the Essequibo River, Leguan, Wakenaam and Hog Island, while on our left we brushed past !

PAGE 62

. ISS KYK-OVER-AL the tiny inle t of Iteri bisci. Some distance from Troolie Island we turned into the rive r Supenaam. leaving the mighty Essequebo to lick the beaches of its many hundred islands which interrupt its course. The Supenaam wends its way by a series of curves, ending up in [l sort of peninsular shape as it nears its source. From its mouth and for a few miles within are spots of farming, not far from which. an Amerindian settlement bOdsting of a handful of people is the only human habitation to be found for more than thirty miles upstream. Travelling for as much as three hours without seeing anything else except bush and water may prove somewhat mon01.onous to the aspirant, accustomed to the gaiety and excitement of the town; but the mind with an inclination for peace and quietude, would surely find such environment very much to its taste. On the way we are surrounded by the sturdy growth of wild vegetation, green, and rising tall and majestic above the dwarfed foliage which grows in abundance on both its banks. Skilful is the hand of Nature in this part of country, and language truly fails to describe the flora of our untamed hinterland. Blossoming trees with many a limb though deformed by time and age, still contributed a flower or two in this scarce accessible locality . The appearance of large blue butterflies which matched the sky in colour, was something strange as well as novel. There they were, fluttering from one tree to another, and then crossing at intervals the limited expanse of water, in which the reflection of their graceful forms was soon made invisible by the surf from the approaching launch. Ferns uncommon elsewhere, but indigenous in that remote area, were also worthy of admiration. Then suddenly the beat of the engine ceased, and there confronting me was my destination Chalk Hill. How disappointing it seemed at first? I went with the hope of seeing an Amerindian settlement, and to get a glimpse of those people whom :( have learn to reverence mainly through reading fragment.s of Guianese history. There was no one there except an old watchman, who lived in an abandoned hut at the foot of the hilL Then I was forced to realise that the nomadic tradition of the Amerindians had again exerted its .nfluence and that they had now removed to within striking distance from the river's source. All that remained as proof of their tenure, was the skeleton frame of a bush house. The hill was about seventy feet high, and from there the varying degree of vegetation is most pleasing to eye. At one time moderately dense, at another with a negligible under growth. At first glance one notices the array of white sand somewhat tinged by decayed vegetable matter which made up the site, while behind this hill stood a mound of lesser elevation, brownish in colour and very fertile as judged from the small flowering shrubs which grew in abundance. A narrow gorge runs between these two sites and gives one thee impression that in times not so remote, a little stream ran its way through.

PAGE 63

KYK-OVER-AL 139 Cool and vel'dant is the valley where shaded by the overhanging foliage one cannot easily pass by without first taking a brief rest before ascending once more to face the light and heat of the sun. From its peak my thoughts began to trace time and events and circumstances giving due consideration to the forces of Nature which had changed the features of the earth and man, since the beginning of the world. Below stood the limited expanse of water almost ebony in coloul' but pleasing in countenance and into which rank forests dropped their twigs and leaves. From here I viewed the undulating slopes with their many tracks and "sirahees" leading here. there, and everywhere-into the forests. Then my thoughts raD. upon early Amerindian civilisation that probably rose and reigned and fell, while that of Europe's was yet in the making. Of the Incas wondering at the same time if this now drear and deserted territory was not part of their inexhaustible empire. Of a truth there are no relics in support, but should lack of these things prej udice our minds from believing that here was not a centre of activities? Perhaps it has witnessed many a bloody conflict in the mad quest for power by which former civilisations have been distinguished. Today neither descendants nor history remain to give in any glowing accoun t that individuality which had given them greatness, and which had welded t.he fragments of their empire into one whole, and somewhat indivisible. Like Egypt and Persia and other ones of lesser significance, the empire of the Incas may be termed a mere chapter of incidents Then came the cry of "all aboard," and empty space which a few moments ago was crowded with conjecture and legend, once again became actual and real. The surrounding areas lost touch with antiquity, and were once again slopes and trees, and a little waterway making a pleasant sound over the age-old "lacoobas" fallen there since time began. Pushing out from the hill I viewed once more the huge forest giants lying somewhat within the pathway of the setting sun, many of them victims-not to man's axe and saw, but to the fury of Nature which left them at times suspended on the stout sinews of bush rope. Slowly Chalk Hill disappeared, losing itself completely behind one of the many curves which distinguished this inland river. In less than a few hours we joined the Mother Essequibo rolling towards the Atlantic with its familiar cargo of silt and sand, escaped logs of wood, and a few patches of grass and "bundaree". Reposing as I reached home fresh thoughts of Chalk Hill and the neighbouring scenes came vividly back to me; I recollected its myriad trees and flowering vegetation, its rippling stream that has lapped its sides from time immemorial. Then I thought that perhaps in time not so distant, this site, now remote and humanless, may be reclaimed, and thus become one of worth and purpose in this "rich and glowing empire of Guiana."

PAGE 64

KYK-OVER-AL TORONTO, CANADA. AGENTS: 24, WATER STREET. IF IT'S INSURANCE LET IT BE

PAGE 65

KYK-OVER-AL For your Car, Truck, Tractor, or Cycle, Fit lOOK FOil THE RED IIING! Distributors: -. B. J, LT ., MOTOR DEPARTMENT Ben l i jn u k 8tree t -G eo rgetown I I

PAGE 66

Batchie By OTHO SYLVESTER. John Daniels had a batchie A batchie can be defined as the dwelling-place of a bachelor. This definition though technically correct does not give a true picture of the batchie. To the husband it is a haven wherein he might r elax in an atmosphere purely masculine and free from the petty do's and don't's of married bliss. His cigarette ash may iall unheeded to the floor, his hat can be thrown in any corner, his jacket slung over the back of any chair, and the luxury of placing his feet in the most comfortable position are all possible. To the wife it is that den of iniquity which causes her lord and master to spend quite a few hours away from home. To maidens it stands out as a challenge, a challenge to their charm and beauty which lure so many men into the bonds of matrimony. To bachelor s it is a symbol of their freedom, a freedom which they zealously guard until their Eves come along. The batchie is the hallowed sanctuary of the male where women rarely enter, and when they do, the length of their stay depends upon the whim of the bachelor. Such was the place John Daniels used to have. John was an engineer a fact which his grimy, greasy overalls would proclaim as he came cycling home from work each afternoon. At the foundry he worked, and when the foundry whistle blew at eleven o 'clock, at Chin-sue's cook-shop h e lunched. John was a big husky man and his appetite his size as also did his ability to work and sport. John could out-talk, out-eat, out-smoke, out-drink and out-work any man in the foundry and thus his friends were many. Most every evening his friends met at his batchie and a 'spree' was on. Though, every so oft.en proceedings were interrupted by an irate wife who would l e ad away her half-intoxicated spouse by his ears, or an indignant mother who would be heard proclaiming to all and sundry that: "Dat wuthless niggah man John Daniels only leadin' me boy-chile astray." John was what is commonly termed 'sweet-mouth', that i s to say he had a weakness for delicacies, particularly pastry. Old Maud Taylor made delicious pastry, so every afternoon as she passed through the foundry with her basket she could be sure of at least a shilling' s wort.h of trade from John. Old Maud had competition. A maiden was invading her territory. The old woman, however, was not worried. She had confidence in the quality of her wares. Mary Sandiford was also confident for where her wares fell short she was sure her beauty and charm would make up the difference. Though most of the fellows deserted the old woman, John still remained her custome r for Old Maud's pastry was good and that was all he wanted. However, sad day for Old Maud, her filaria made it s presence felt and she was in bed for two weeks. I ,

PAGE 67

KYK-OVER-AL 141 Mary Sandiford was a woman, and like all women, she a creature o f impulse. From the first day s h e h a d walked into the f oundry bas kel of cak e s on h e r arm, and had seen John she d ecided that h e was the man s h e wanted. When he ignore d her and bought only from the old woman h e r desire fo r him was only aggravated. Now her opportunity had come ,md she would us e it. The first two days Old Maud was ill excruciating were the pangs of hunger which seared John's insides as he waited vainly for her arrival. On the third day he took no chance. As h e passed the back of his hand across his lips brushing away the crumbs which loitered there, Mary asked: "Well, How you like m e cakes?" "They all right," he replied handing her the empty glass f rom whic h he had drained all the ginger beer. "Then you gon buy from me everyday," said Mary and she smilp.d. John watched the dimples which danced across her cheeks and a strange f eeling throbbed through him. "Good, he answered as she gathered up her baskets and moved off. His eyes followed her and they took in the curves of her figure which swayed gently and as she walked along. When Old Maud came out to sell again she found h e r cli entele hope lessly depleted. Even her best customer, John, had entirely deserte d her. The old woman watched the younger woman and she thought of the time when she too was a graceful slip of a girl and not the rotund mass of quivering fat she now was. A deep sigh escaped her lips as she waddled off. It was useless trying to sell anything there; she had to seek greener fields. Mary Sandiford was beautiful and she knew it but what was more she knew how to use it to advantage. She had John under her spell and was gradually working him up to the state where she would become a necessity. He visited her regularly and often they went out together but yet John had not said anything about making her permanent. She had heard of his batchie and in her scheming mind she reasoned that if she could fit into these surroundings the permanence of marriage would seal their relationship. Eventually, one evening, she persuaded him '.0 take her there and as they enjoyed the exquisite delight of each other's company she was even more certain of herself. Later in the evening as he took her home she brought up the subject for Mary had neither ethics nor scruples and she knew not the mannp.rs nor morals of the gentle lady John first and foremost a bachelor was dumbfounded and though his reaction was all but encouraging she was determined to marry him. Weeks added up to months, Mary still sold her cakes and John and his friends bought them. The sprees at the batchie though not as regular still went on and Mary still believed that it was the batchie which stood b etween her and John. Sunday mornings John slept late and this Sunday

PAGE 68

142 KYK-OVER-AL was no exception. Where the day became exceptional was when he awoke to find smoke is suing from his kitche n and Mary inside of it. The kitchen which was n o t attached to the house stood a short distance away from the stair. As h e s t epped out into the brilliant t e n o'clock sun i'urprise robbed him of c;peech. Their eyes met and held in moments of e lectric silence. ftll at once h e challenged: "What you doin' here!" I come to sPen' the day with you?" she replied, I come since nine o'clock an' I knock but you wo'n' get up. 1 Then dem people in front start lookin' so I jus' go in the kitchen an' start the fire gain'. It was a day of delight for the bachelor. A well-cooked meal daintily set out for two in the table which for the first time wore a spotless white tablecloth instead of the piece of oil-cloth which had stood up to the ravages of many a spree. The place, for once in ever so long, was neat and tidy and as he reclined on t h e couch with Mary spooning custard into hi s mouth; the thought that passed through his mind was: "Dam it all dis is the life It was no wonder that as h e took her home from the cinema that Sunday night he proposed to her. About five o'clock Monday morning the clang of the fire engine as it thundered pas' her home roused Mary from her slumber. She threw open the window and looked out. The fire was not far away, is seemed as though it was in B ent Street. Bent Street. that was whE're John had his batchie. Quickly she dressed and was soon running towards the scene of the fire. Whe n she arrived there the batchie was on fire and John was firmly h eld by two policemen. Screaming his. name she ran up to the group. John wa.s clad only in his shorts and was muttering to himself. Every few moments he would give vent to a loud burst of profanity. He was raving mad! She pressed her hands against her head and the police stared at h e r in wonderment as the words fell unbidden from her lips: "Me Gawd! i s wha' a do. a give h e too much!" By the end of the week there was a calypso being sung everywhe re. The title of the calypso was MARY and the chorus was: 'Fire, fire, in the yard J ohn Danie l s gone mad It wasn' in the cocoa It wasn' in h e tea An' when a ask she, how she g ie he She say you stupe It was in t h e pun'kin soup!' I

PAGE 69

Christianit-v and .., "CU1Nescire pudens prave quam disce1'e Horace CArs Poetica) By CAMERON TUDOR I received a l etter from an old friend and see no alternative before me but to accept her challenge. Unless my memory fails me, she said that the period through which we are living is one of unmitigated confusion and constant upheaval. She mentioned its paralysing economic depressions, its unrestrained butcheries, its world ravaging wars, its approval of tyranny. She drew my attention to something even more fundamental; a loss of communion between people and classes, a break-down in stable behaviour and .he enthronement of hatred in the place of love. And here she hurled her challenge at me. She asks me whether human history is merely the journey from "Canaan to Korea", and dared me to find some pattern or meaning in Human History. Well, I accept her challenge to find anything sensible in human his lory. But m e first. say that I have not the necessary scholarship or experience to answer her thoroughly. But what I can do for her is to give her a perspective look at, and thus enable her to view human history with its r ecord of crime and charity, jolly and wisdom, misfor.Lune and success as the totality of human experience. Her difficulty as I see it, is the difficulty of perhaps millions of people. They are profoundly disturbed by the present development in the affairs, and. seek to interpret the present solely Iby reference to itself. They find no sensible pattern in what they examine, and, quite illogically, they proceed to dismiss Human History as a "tale told by an idiot, full of sound and fury, signifying nothing". I sympathise, but I cannot approve. Now, men and women live in a time-world that is greater than that of their local environment: I mean that they inhabit the past and the future as w ell as they do the present. Thus to concentrate on the present exclusively is to lose hold of some of the dimensions of your experience. And when you do that, the present will seem to be a hopeless confusion. If, you know only what is happening in Korea, and not what has happened on Calvary. then you know less than nothing about what is actually happening in Korea now, or what will take place in the future. In other words, the farther backward you can look, the farther forward you will sec. When you lengthen your historical perspective, you can bette r escape the partialities and trivialities of your own time_ By facing up to the of human experience, you will become aware of some element which your habits of thought and action. have hitherto I

PAGE 70

144 KYK-OVER-AL neglected. For the r e is m eaning and purpose i n History if you view it a s the storehouse for huma n values.. If you do not f reely visit that storehouse for refreshment and solace, you will surely die of intellectual and spiritual anaemia. Now in your attempts to deal with the problems of politics and with Ih e interpretation of Human History, you should b ear in mind the tl1ree ways in which the wor d "History" is used. First there is History as an event, as a chronicle the sort of thing that appears in your newspaper as a news item. Secondly, there is history regarded as a process, out. of which certain values truth, beauty, and goodness seem to emerge. Lastly, there is History as interpretation, something which has meaning, in which the key can be found to the whole process of human life. Neither of these three senses in which we use the word "History" will stand on its own feet for long. For a piece of news is not merely an event. It is something which is either good or bad there your sense of values comes in. It is also something which enriches or impoverishes the whole human scene. That is where it becomes interpretative. History has meaning and purpose if its threefold nature and threefold SCOPe flTe recognised. And it is we of the modern age who ought to be fully alive io the historical problem, for we have at our disposal not merely a vast accumulation of historical knowledge; we have in addition the terrible example of our own time. We have lived ,through the judgment on the nations. We can therefore analyse our problem. And where you can analyse ,you will sooner or later discover meaning and purpose. Men and women are continually spilling bottles of red ink on white tablecloths, hoping that the resultant pattern will be a map of Utopia or even of the Kingdom of God. And they suffer a paralysing disappointment when the pattern turns out to be a blood-soaked battlefield in Korea, or strike area in Grenada, or a slum district in Georgetown. So the questions remain ever the same. Can the history of the past give us guidance which will b e useful in the future? Is human history, as some would have u s believe, just a chronicle of failure, continuing without sense or purpose for an indefinite length of time? What about Gre ece, Rome and Israel? They have had their day and vanished from the face of the earth! My answer would b e that History, be it ever so vast, cannot provide !he answer to its own riddle, but that the answer must be sought in the supra-historical sphere. Mere analysis is not enough. What is required is prescription and its acceptance. History as such is full of meaning only when a principle is introduced which enlightens the scene and leaves out entirely the irrational. and the incalculable. We shall have to discover some central event in History which we can use as a culminating point for what pre ceded it as well as for what came after it. In shod, it is time to make room for the entrance o f God o n the Stage of History. We must bring him in. I i

PAGE 71

KYK-OVER-AL 145 And I make no apology for so doing. 1 verily and truly believe that God exists, since His existence is the only principle on which I can understand myself and the world around me. 1 further believe and equally firmly, that His nature has been fully revealed, for all time, in the Person of Jesus Christ. And this revelation is the only principle on which 1 can evaluate human history and find it full of meaning and purpose. Thus I make bold to assert that the meaning of History will be I searched for in vain in Science, or in Politics, or in Economics. It will be found only in Theology. So that my answer to these problems can only be given, if at all. by considering the manifold activities of the human scene in relation to the Incarnation of Jesus Christ. Of course we may say that this is rather strong meat, and so it is. But it is also good nourishment. For what is our quest for meaning in History, but an attempt to solve our difficulty about Man? We don't say so in so many words, but how is Human History to be understood, apart from Man? For it is he who makes and muddles it. So then whatever we do, we can't escape the Fact of Man, and the fact of Man is the other side to the of God. And what we call human history in whatever words is just the conclusions drawn from the setting of these two facts side by side. Rightly so, for God is also Man. So if we would underst.and human history there are certain things we must realise. We must first define man theologically. After we have done so, then may the economist, the politician, the psychologist and the scientist make their statements. The fact that man is what he is, is not a merely human but another-than-human concern. He is not to be understood in himself, not for the reason which is in him. His History is understood only in the light of that which stands over against him the word of his Creator. His relation to God, and not his reason, is the summit of the pyramid, the highest pinnacle of his being. This is the way in which Man is built, and it is the only way in which you can interpret his history. And since his reason is only his second best quality, he cannot use his reason to deny his best quality, that is, he cannot ever make a convincing denial of his connection with his Maker. And so, human history gains its depth and significance from the dogmatic assertion that "God became Man." For this fact and this fact only is sufficient to account for the range and depth of the goodness and evil which are in human endeavour. And in terms of human history it means this: that God burst into human history, "in the days of Herod the King", taking on the likeness of sinful flesh, and thus giving sinful flesh the likeness of the Godhead. This means that History and Eternity are literally on all fours, and that the search for meaning in History is really the search for the Eternal. 1 say search "for the Eternal" merely for the sake of emphasis. But, in reality, eternity is here and now endeavouring to envelop History. Thus the principle which we must apply if we want to underst.and the meaning of History is that of the interpenetration of these two opposites -I mean the interpenetration of Time and Eternity . This is the key to the understanding of History.

PAGE 72

146 KYK-OVER-AL II. My friend replied to this part of my answer with much emphasis and clarity. But was it very kind of her to accuse me of ret.racing a worn-. out pattern of "mumbo-jumbo"? She went even farther. She angrily demanded of me either :0 prove that Christianity is an interpretation of history or to "come out of the clouds of superstition and plant my feet squarely on the thorny paths of realism." She even quoted one of her favourite poems to justify her anger: "Happy are they who can relieve Suffering with prayer Happy are they who can rely on God To see them through. They can wait patiently for the end." I could almost see the triumph on her face as she remembered those words triumph based on despair. She demanded what she called the truth. You say that you are a grown woman, and that "you have put away childish things". But have you? You say that your outlook is scientific, but is it really? Now you just listen to me. The size and complexity, the nature and composition, the age and duration of the universe, as revealed by the physical sciences, have in truth and in fact no connection whatever with the fundamentals of religion. For religion is concerned, not with quantity, but with quality; with man's apprehension of value and of a Being of whose supreme reality he is convinced; by the love which that Being awakens, and the new life which it imparts. Thus the validity of my experience of God is not affected by my views on West Indian federation, the atom bomb or the Government, wlless I am silly enough to fall down and worship any of these. So much for the general: now for the parlicular. The claims of Christianity to provide a suitable explanation of History, and rules of I political wisdom, are both greater and less than those of the rivals. Greater for this reason Christianity is an account of what God has done: it is not strictly a philosophy. That is why simple and ignorant people are infinitely better Christians than Bertrand Russell who is none at all. Christianity is therefore a divine revelation resting on the authority of God Himself. And it is precisely at this point that the claims of Christianity are less than the claims, say, of Communism. The divine revelation is accepted through faith. This being a gift of God its preservation is a virtue. Moreover, there is really nothing extraordinary in grasping and accepting the proof of a theorem in Geometry. But t.he evidence for the truth of the Christian Religion, though certainly adequate to justify our faith, is certainly not such as to convince the reason in the same manner as a proof in mathematics. I

PAGE 73

KYK-OVER-AL 147 The Christian interpretation of history is not a proposition in philosophy; for philosophy is a purely intellectual activity, concerned only with those truths which are capable of being demonstratd. Thus there can be no original and self-contained Christian philosophy of history or politics just as it would be absurd to talk of Christian surgery or Christian (;'conomics. But the student of history who searches for its meaning has to take into account the historic sig nificance of Christian doctrine, as of Mohammedan, Buddhist doctrines. And if he happens to be a Christian as well as a student of history, he is bound to relate the truths he knows by faith, with the truths he knows by reason. What emerges from the combination of these two sets of truths is neither philosophy nor theology in the accepted senSe of these terms, but may be called an outlook on life, which owes something both to philosophy and to theology. In this strictly limited sense, therefore, I am propounding, however inadequately, a philosophy of history, which i s strictly Christian. Since everyon e is not a Christian, I cannot reasonably ask support for this philosophy. But, and it is here that I make an earnest appeal, it may help us to direct a little light into dark places. When that light is turned on, we will discover that the Christian interpretation of history harmonises with what is known about the universe. Thus if the whole course of history bears witness to man's disordere d nature, and if the Christian analysis of that disorder is not only an accurate diagnosis but also provides the remedy proper to the disease, then the Christian analysis becomes a true, perfect, and sufficient interpretation of history Now consider certain facts about man facts rooted in his history, and common to all ages and periods. Let us admit that !he has done well for himself. He has travelled from the cave to the Carnegie Hall' from woad to waistcoats, from automatism to Attlee, from cohesion to co-operation. An arduous journey, but still a journey. And yet his pride trips him up, his reason hoodwinks him; he has triumpihed over nature, and yet he sinks from civilisation to barbarism; he wears the mask of smiling content. but behind it lies the ugly, distorted, and brazen countenance of Cain the mark of the beast. Such has been the whole course of human history triumph and failure the latter even more impressive than the former. Now for the interpretation. God created the universe and men out of nothing, and keeps them in continuous existence. He created them good, but with such gooqness as was proper only to creatures. I must emphasise that such goodness was not a divine goodness, which is proper only to God. But man was offered an additional good, something infinitely more than he was entitled to This was knowledge of, and intimate fellowship with, the divine source of his being. Now, knowledge of, and association with, another person can flourish only on the basis of free acceptance. But since the principle of acceptance logically implies the possibility of refusal, man chose to re.fuse Now, I think that man has a reason for refusing. But a bad reason. It is this when you love someone and somecme loves you, yo,u become a

PAGE 74

148 KYK-OVER-AL changed person, for the claims of love require a trimming and polishing of all the jutting and corrugating surfaces of your personality. It is an irksome process but it pays in the end; for the rewards are completeness of personality and mutual affection. You become paradoxically enough, a freer person because you are a newer person; but the process is extremely painful. So man refused this additional gift, because he knew it would have changed him beyond recognition, and so it would have. He is still refusing; but examine the consequences. He knows that his nature is Godlike, and this rootless knowledge has encouraged him throughout the ages to believe he is the source of his own being, and therefore of his own goodness. When he does this he denies what is true that he is a creature, and asserts what is false, that he is his own creator. This denial of his I'tatus is what Greek philosophy called "the lie in the soul", and is also technically known as Original Sin. Its consequences are written large over the scrolls of history the disorder and frustration, which we notice in our mental and spiritual life. Thus even our very goodness is painted at its source; our truth is at best a Great Grey Lie; our beauty a camouflaged ugliness; our achievements an impressive failure; our religion a superstition; our science a religion; our politics a science; What an unholy mess! St. Paul, a very realistic man, who was perhaps the first Christian philosopher of history, sums it all up very clearly if very sorrowfully. Clearly in this way "1 cordially agree with God's law, but wrong is all I managed". And sorrowfully in this way, "0 wretched man that 1 am. Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?" This is the answer to those of us who today are amazed to find that enlightenment has failed to make men happy, and against the plain facts of history continue to hope that just a little more of what they are pleased to call education, will work wonders. My only comment is, that in this world, the unteachabIes far outnumber the untouchables. But the history of man has shown that the fundamental defect ill; humanity lies in the misdirection of the will, rather than in the befogging of the intellect, although the latter symptom is a manifestation conse.quential to the former. The story of a man's activity in this world is thus the catalogue of consequences attendant upon a great disaster. The catalogue may rightly be divided into two sections. In the first section we would see the estrangement of man from God. In the second, which is certainly joined to the first, we should see the estrangement of man from h imself. Thus the second is a necessary consequence of the first. To rescue man from these dreadful consequences God "seized time by its forelock." By that I mean that Eternity pinpointed itself into a relationship of time and space. This focussing of Eternity into a time-. space relationship gives human history the character and significance peculiar to it. For i f the incarnation had stood by itself, unrelated to any previous historical movement illuminating no historical consequences then it would have been a terrible failure. But it was not, as we well know from the triumph of Calvary r

PAGE 75

KYK-OVER-AL 149 III. And now for the conclusion of the matter. The Incarnation of Our Lord being the central episode of the Human Drama, Christianity therefore becomes the most materialistic of all religions. For unlike all other religions, it shows that the reality of God is expressed not merely in mystery and sanctity, though these have their place. But it also shows how the reality of God is expressed in the common places of life. In a word, the world is the product of a carpenter's shop, and the extraordinary issues from the ordinary. But this ordinariness is truly deceptive. For if history, if the human drama, were the only order of reality, then of course the loss of time or opportunity could never be made good. But because history is not the only order of existence, but receives its meaning and n ustification from a supernatural source, its significance becomes at once tremendously impressive. With the unity of History and Eternity, Jesus is seen, in the words of Clement of Alexandr ia, a s "the many coloured wisdom of God. For He is the Light of the World, and human history becomes, under its brillance, only one part of the spectrum. So that even when Christianity gives History its meaning by underlining for us the significance of the Divine intervention, it does something even more. It allows us to fathom the dark depths of the human self. VIe are now, thanks to the divine revelation, transparent, and the significance of History is at one with our knowledge of human personality. Or you can say with Professor Cochrane that "the discovery of personality was, at the same time, the discovery of History." But all this is only to say that the whole purpose of History is the rescue of the human personali ty. All of this may possibly seem strange. But here is a line of argument which may be of some assistance. Ancient man walked a moral and intellectual treadmill, because he regarded the universe as a closed system. He had no appreciation of personality, and therefore no conception of human freedom. The chains of necessity held him fast to a view of the universe in which the same events were repeated in successive cycles. This was of course an intellectual fallacy. But its moral son sequences were disastrous. For view that the universe is a closed system with a self-sealing device, was bound to lead to a misdirection of the human will. After all, if the targets were below and not above you, you could best aim in a crouching position. All well and good. But practice, as they say, makes perfect. The fixing of the low targets is now responsible for this warped position which is still evident in our intellects and consciences. It is an occupa tional disease which has already become hereditary. That is why when we are asked to straighten our backs and aim at the higher target the emancipation of humanity the agony is so severe, the effort and the tarI I

PAGE 76

150 KYK-OVER-AL get so far beyond us that we quickly resume the crouching .position. W e are moral and intellectual hunchbacks. W e prefer to be. But w e should not grumble if the e v ents o f history, o r the unfolding of God's will, or both, give u s a r esounding kick in our spiritual hindquarters, or in our moral underbelly. Human History on its purely temporal level is merciless apart from God's Providence. But we don''; seem to realise it. And, indeed, when our consciences prick us, and we start quite worriedly in our intellectual sleep, there is always some nonsense to soothe us to sleep again. In times of soul searching crises, the Scientists preach Eugenics; the Economists talk of the price-mechanism; the Psychiatrists about each other; and the Politicians about themselves. We are never prepared to trace the root" of all our suffering into our own souls and cure them. there To us it appears easier to reform the world by redistributing other p eople's money, by the education of other people's children, all of which may be necessary at times, than to reform ourselves. All of this happens with its resulting confusion because we believe the universe to be a dosed system. We talk about "fate" and have our misfortunes told by crossing the palms of wealthy, or the paths of the clever. We talk of the "Class-struggle" or of other things, just as if these were part of some vas: mechanism of physical law in which our human life is hopelessly involved. And the irony is that we look upon ourselves as being more "enlightened" than the ancients. But they at least were honest. They had no notion of Freedom and therefore carried Necessity to its logical conclusion. They i .hought that human beings were controlled by stars and that a man' s destiny was fore-ordained for him according to the "height" or "depth" of the star ruling his birth. But St. Paul, ever the great realist, broke the chain of necessity over their astonished heads. He pointed out that neither "height" nor "depth" nor, for that matter, any other creature, could come between men and the gift of God. So, then, for static conception of Historical necessity which has its place we should substitute the idea of Freedom freedom as result of a purified will, rightly directed by the grace of God. This is a dynamic conception of History in that it sets, literally, no limits to the possibilities of human destiny. All things become possible. We are sons of God. I am prepared to admit that habit, emotion, selfishness and struggle do for the most part determine the course of history. But I cannot be persuaded to admit, that these factors alone give it its purpose and meaning. As a matter of solid fact, there are other factors to be t.aken into ::lccount. For if the factors already mentioned were all, then the march of history would appear to be a march of corpses. But clear amid the gloom I also see something which, while it complicates the historical process, yet transforms the march of history into a march of living men. The noblest achievements in Poetry, Music. and the visual Arts, the I 1 I

PAGE 77

KYK-OVER-AL 151 beneficient discoveries of Science, the finest institutions of Civilisation, Clnd, above all the hard and almost successful battles for human freedom -all these indicate the presence of another factor. This factor you can call the activity of God. I prefer to call it His Providence. But call it what you will this much seems to be true to me at least. This activity appears to me to be the special province of the Third Person of the Holy and Undivided Trinity. For it is not merely a question of Creation or of Redempt:on function.> which we m
PAGE 78

KYK-OVER-AL IN THE BEAR INTEREST AT 30/.. PER ANNUM Amounts of $5, to $5,000 acceptable. NO ENTRANCE FEES OR WITHDRAWAL FEES Amount 1 p'/l,s aecLtln '.tlated 1 nteres l W i thdruwable al . any tune. Transactions dealt with quickly and Invest your Savings Now in New Building Society Shares A SAFE and INVESTMENT F or Full Details apply to: Lot 1 Hig h 8treet Geol'geto\Yn f o r a Bookl e t "Safety for Savings" .... -_ .. _---'--_.----A imless Drifting ne ve r gels YOlt A nyw/wre Except on the Rock But Study in a S p ecia lised Field Insurance for the Future. . an I ENQUIRE FOR DETAILS FOR THE VARIOUS COURSES ISSUED BY THE International Correspondence Schools LOCAL OFFICE 6 HIGH STREET GEORGETOWN --PHONE 1199 -- r I . -I I I I I I I

PAGE 79

"The Old ouse" By LAWRENCE BYASS We were living in one of the many "Modern Bungalows" which were being erected in the city, when my wife's mother died. Two weeks after Helen urged me to move to a house she had seen and thought I would like. I thought she was afraid of ghosts as the old lady had lived with us for over five years, since we were married, in the house where she died. Helen took it good naturedly and we moved to our new home shortly after. It wasnt a new house, however. Outside it looked like any other house in the City. It was recently painted white, and its dutch roof was covered with slate. There was a garden in front of which was evidently neglected by the tenants and a narrow path covered with shells led from the street gate to the front door. But the moment you opened the door and stepped into the hall you knew it wasn't an ordinary house. It was only then you knew it was an old house old and mellow and romantic. Jot had aged beautifully like a woman that age made more comely and attractive, as though each year diminished her weaknesses and defects, and brought on a greater measure of perfection. The walls of the hall and living room were panelled and p.olished; and the glass windows were of an ancient design; but artistic and beautiful. I loved the old house immediately. Helen started a flower garden, and in a short time there were beds of and zenias and dahlias. Friends would always admire the house and passersby would stop to gaze at Helen's garden, so it wasn't surprising when the stranger came that afternoon. Helen had been invited to spend a month with her sister in Barbados and she had gone three weeks. I was sitting alone reading a magazine and missing Helen very much when I looked out and saw him. The window looked out on the garden and he was standing in the path leading to the house, looking at the flowers. He was tall and had broad shoulders, about thirty-two, handsome, with a brown confident face. He was a perfect stranger to me. I got up and went out on the porch and he came up the steps. "Good afternoon", he said. I was just looking at the old place." "That's all right," I said. "People are always attracted by this house." "I've already look.ed around it," he said. "How do you like it from the outside?" I asked him. "It's a fine house," he said. "I used to know it once." I asked him if h e were born here and he said he wasn't. I suggested that maybe he'd lived in it as a boy and he said he didn't. It struck'me then that he wasn't too keen to divulge what was the nature of his association with it, so I said nothing more. We stood there for a few minutes in silence, then he said, "I like your flower garden."

PAGE 80

153 KYK-OVER-AL "It's my wife's" I told him. "She seems to be quite good at it," h e said. "Those roses are rather beautiful, don't you think ?" Yes She loves gardening," I told him. I He said then that there us e d to be a garden just like that when he I knew the house I asked him how long and he said that was ten years ago. "That's a long t ime ago, I said. "Quite," he said. I observed that at every pause in the conversation his eyes strayed through the open door into the house I had begun to have unpleasant thoughts, but I yielded to an impulse. "Won't you come in ?" I asked. H e was evidently waiting for the opportunity. "Thanks," he said, "I'd be glad to see the old place again." W e went in and he stood up in the hall and looked around. He looked up at the ceiling and the n we went into the living room and h e looked around again. "The inside hasn't changed a bit," h e remarked. "Of course these furniture give it an unfamiliar appearance." He told me that this was the oldest wooden dwelling house in t h e city, and it should never have been furnished with modern things. H e thought I should have made it a point to fill it with antique furniture. We were standing in the middle of the living room, when he said this; and all the while h e kept looking at one thing and another. Then he notice d the old antiquated stuffed chair which had been Helen' s mother's It was the only piece H elen had kept from her mother's things, and we I had got it recovered and repolished. I mean chairs like those h e said pointing to the antiquated thing. "They fit in naturally h e r e There used to be a couple of them in the house whe n I us e d to come h e r. One was in that very corner." H e went up to it and touched it fondly. "Won' t you sit down?" I said. "Oh, thanks," he said. "But I'd be going in a few minutes. I have to mee t some friends I haven't seen for t e n years in just another hour." "You don't belong here, do you?" "Oh, yes. I was born here. But I've been away t e n years now.' { -H e told me h e was an engineer in Venezuela, and for the next quar-t e r of an hour we talked' about that country. H e was a good speaker and could r elate a story with point. He was often very amusing. H e had s fine sense of humour. Shortly before he got up 'to go h e said, "Per haps you are wondering why I'm so interested in this house?" W e ll, I wo n't say I m not." He l aughed quietly. "I suppose I'm a sentimentalist," he said. W e are all sentimentalists," I said, by way of encouragement.

PAGE 81

KYK-OVER-AL 154 "You see," he said at last rather bashfully, I used to know a girl who Ii ved here." "I don' t see anything sentimental about that," I said. "You don't understand," he said. only girl I ever loved. We weren't understanding. "I loved that girl. She was the engaged, but there was a sort of There was something in the way he said this that touched me and I could see :hat the memory of that love was still fresh and glowing in him. "You didn't marry her?" I asked. "No," h e said, his eyes becoming sad and clouded as though filled with memories that were painful. "There was a quarrel. Not between us, but between our parents. I don't remember exactly what it was about. Oh, I think my mother said that her parents were encouraging me for their daughter. I think that started it. Silly of her," he laughed, I mean my mother. I didn't need any encouragement besides my own love for her." He took out a silver cigarette case and offered me a cigarette of a brand I'd never seen before. He struck a match and lighted me then he lit his own. "We used to sit in that corner in a chair like that and make plans for the future. I was very young then, and very much in love." "Guess you're still in love with her," I said. "I think Id always be in love with her," he said. "She was a fine girl, very beautiful. She had the most wonderful eyes you've ever seen." Few minutes later he got up and said he ought to be going now. "Come again whenever you like." I said. "I'd really be going away in the morning," he said. "I'm just passing through. I'm going to Paramaribo on business. I'd be spending two weeks there and then I'm travelling back to Venezuela by 'plane." "Quite a short visit to your home town," I said. "Quite, indeed." He offered me his hand. warmly, and in another minute he was gone. I took it and shook it It was only after he had gone that I realized that we had been speaking for the better part of an hour and neither of us had learnt the other's name. I thought of him for a few minutes and then he went out of my mind. Two weeks later Helen returned from Barbados and it was accidentally that the conversation turned on the old house and I remembered the stranger's visit. I was about telling Helen about him when I checked myself for no reason at all.

PAGE 82

155 KYK-OVER-AL "What it is?" Helen said. "It' s abo u t this h6 use," I said. "You seem to like it awfully, don't you?" "Anybody'll like this house," I said. "How did you happen to find it?" "Well, I didn't discover it really," Helen said. "I used to live here before. I knew you would have liked it." We were in the living room and Helen sat i n the old chair that had belonged to her mother. It was large enough for us both to sit in. Where the light was, it threw a shade on me and Helen couldn't see the look on my face. "You never told. me that before," I said. "I never told you many things," Helen said. "I don't know why I didn't tell you. That was ten years ago, before I met you. Maybe I thought it wouldn't have interested you. Do you want to know about it?" "I you don't mind," I said. "Well, it's a long story," Helen said. "There was a boy. I used to be in love with him. He used to visit here every night and we used to sit right here on this very chair. We thought we were going to be married one day." She spoke very casually as though she was relatin' g a story of no im-portance to her. "And what happened?" I asked her. "Oh, there was a quarrel between our families .My mother asked him not '.0 come back. I was quite hurt for a long while. I couldn' t stop thinking of him. I asked my father to remove from here, because I wanted to forget him and the house was filled with too much memories of him." I looked at her and she seemed quite unmoved by the :memories now, but it pained me to sit there and think of this love of hers. "So you didn't choose this house because you were afraid of \ other?" I said, maybe tactlessly. "Why did you?" "I don't know." Helen said "Do you love him still?" "I don' t know," she said. "It's so long ago. He went to Venezuela and I've never seen him since. He's just memories that's mixed up with you and so many things Perhaps I'd never know except I see him again." There was a few minutes of silence. Helen broke it. "Why you're asking all these questions, Hil?" she wanted to know. "Oh, nothing," I said. "Nothing at all."

PAGE 83

Fourth est Indian Conferpnce By St. GEORGE COOPER In order to assess the accomplishments of the Fourth West Indian Conference '.hat met last November in the Dutch territory of Curacao in the Netherlands Antilles, it i s necessary to have some regard to the historical background. The Conference, a continuing body which meets every two years, was set up under the auspices of the AngloAmerican Caribbean Commission, the parent body of the existing fournation Caribbean Commission, (viz. the United Kingdom, U.S.A. France and Holland) and held its First Session in Barbados in 1944. The Conference has no executive power, but it provides a most useful means of consultation with and b etween local representatives, on matters of social and economic importance to the area. The S econd Session was held in the Virgin Islands of the United States early in 1946 and the venue of the Third Session, by the system of rotation, was the French Department of Guadeloupe, when the industrial problems of the territories were considered. The Fourth Session met in Curacao, and, as previously, was attended by delegations with advisers from the territorial and metropolitan governments, and observers from the international agencies. The Chairman of each session of the Conference is the Chairman of the National Section of the Commission in whose territory the session is held. Dr. H endrik Riemens, the N etherlands Ambassador to Venezuela, presided, and it was due to his great tact, toleration and statesmanship that the two weeks sessions proved such a success. The mee:ing was devoted almost exclusively to the agricultural problems of the Caribbean. It was a departure from the methC'ds used in previous sessions where a heavily loaded agenda with sometimes unrelated items involved a dissipation of the resources of the Commission as well as the energies of the Conference delegates. The concentration of the Cunference on one major theme had the effect of narrowing the field but widening the scope of discussion, and resulted in a critical assessment of all related issues. This would hardly have been possible with a more diversified agenda. The group of about 150 men and women from fourteen territories l-elonging to four separate countries represented a total population of about six million people The population of the Caribbean, although mixed racially, is overwhelmingly coloured, and it is significant that nearly all the delegates, particularly from the British territories were in fact, coloured. The Head of the delegation from the self-governing Dutch colony of Surinam was a coloured Minister of Agriculture and so I

PAGE 84

157 KYK-OVER-AL was the Minister of Agriculture from the non-self-governing colony of Trinidad. At the same time, there were representatives of the other races which go to make up "this Mediterranean of the New World" as the Caribbean has been recently described. Before the business of the Conference started, the r e was a wide-spread rum our the British section of the Commission were out to suppress all action taken by the Commission in general. This aura of suspicion quickly faded when the British Co-Chairman in a private meeting with the British delegations assured them that the British were one hundred per cent. behind the Commission in helping to solve the regional problems of the area. After this explicit assurance, the atmosphere of unanimity which prevailed throughout the Conference was illustrative of the common bases of the problems of the entire region. Puerto Rico, for example, has the same overpopulation problem as Barbados, and all are faced with problems of low productivity, lack of capital for investment in agriculture and industry, and the lack of expert personnel and technical organisationfactors which impede development; but the general feeling of good fellowship and understanding lent support to different viewpoints. Although very often territorial delegations found limitations to joint action owing to constitutional divergencies and different relations with the metropolitan country, yet resolutions were adopted within their constitutional boundaries One could not fail to b e impressed b y the vigour and enthusiasm, and often the air of authority with which the delegation from Puerto Rico presented their vi ews. Speaking with no inhibitions Whatever, one could feel the growing national sense of the Puerto Ricanstheir intimate association with the development of their country, for such intimacy is essential if the full and legitimate aspirations of Caribbean peoples are to b e fulfilled through development. Certainly, the Puerto Rican delegation were not complacent. The logical and precise French stated their problems with clarity and courage. They were happy, they declared, to b e Departments of Overseas France Paris wa' s their Mecca. One French delegate felt that agricultural development by itself would not solve the problems of the area. The problem had to be approached from the industrial and trade angles as well. In this connection. h e expressed dissatisfaction with the tariff system existing throughout the area and suggested a Conference to discuss joint action for the necessary changes. Some members of the British delegation felt that too much dependence was placed on sugar which they regarded as a 'crisis crop' propped up by tariffs and prefer ences. Sugar was always and still is the shuttlecock of politics, and has made these islands prosperous in the past. It is hoped that the recent long term agreements with the Ministry of Food will restore the stability which the industry needs. A great deal was made of the social cost of sugar production with its seasonal employment and led to emphasis being put on the need for speedy development of alternative resources where these existed, and for initiating new forms of economic organization in the British West Indian sugar industry to meet changing attitudes, and to make the industry socially and politically acceptable. The Dutch \

PAGE 85

KYK-OVER-AL 158 delegation gave a good example of solidari, ty, often voting together for or agains t or not at all, and the American delegation from the smaller i s lands like St. Croix seemed anxious over the fact that Puerto Ri co appeared t o be getting the American lion's share of investment capital Washington, they felt, might still k eep the spotlight on them. Such then was the atmosphere in which the discussions took place. The problems were treated under various heads e.g. Soil Conservation Water Control, Land Settlement, Agricultural Credit, Agricultural Extension Services, Agricultural Research and Mechanization. The documentation was prepared by British experts of the highest standing as well as experts from F A.O. and other international agencies. These papers were distributed to delegates a considerable time in advance of the Conference. The presence of experts helped considerably to clarify the issues -technical and otherwise, which were bound to arise. Indeed, this meeting and mingling of expert and non-expert opinion on the agriculture of the Caribbean ensured that the fruits of technical enquiry and discussion will be disseminated to the wider public, and support engendered for their translation into practical action. This is an issue of major importance. for as the delegations were in the main drawn from their local legislatures, it is essential that they should be accurately informed on the exec uti ve research, al\d extension work of colonial agricultural departments, since political development impinges indirectly though powerfully on agricultural development. The man in the street usually asks after any conference, what has been done? How will he benefit? H e is interested in action rather than in academic discussions. Pleasant and valuable contacts have been made, horizons have been widened. Above all, positive, precise and practical proposals were formulated for the consideration of the territorial governments. Indeed, as far as the British territories are concerned, most of the recommendations correspond with what is, in fact, the declared policy of each of the British West Indian Governments. Recommendations for agricultural development must often, of necessity, be in the nature of long term and continuing activities, with the position being kept constantly under review. and efforts being continuously directed towards the fulfilment of conference recommendations. Perhaps one of the most important results which emerged from the Oonference was the unanimous decision to establish complete pedological and land capability classification for certain British West Indian Islands. This matter of land use planning is acknowledged by the experts to be the most pressing need in the Caribbean area, and tied up with it are questions of Agricultural guidance and education through a co -ordinated extension service, effective capital investment, and above all, agricultural leadership. Indee d a distinguished British expert in the field of tropical agriculture made ;.he significant comment that if the Caribbean would apply fully the knowledge already available. pj'oduction could at I

PAGE 86

159 KYK-OVER-AL a conse1'vative est imate, be doubLed 01' even trebLed within a 1'elatively short pe1'iod. There are of course great gaps in the body of knowledge already accumulate d and r esearch programmes are designed to fill these breaches. The implementation of the several recommendations involves the provision of technical assistance in its widest sense as well as the provision of finance for material investment. A prevalent view, is that technical assistance should not come entirely from outside, for it is recognised that it take its most valuable form when the innate abilities of the populations r eauiring it are harnessed to the work of economic development, through an effective system of local technical training. It is considered, therefore, that to develop local ability, must be the primary aim of technical assistance policy. The United Kingdom Government, from funds voted by Parliament under the Colonial Development and Welfare Act is making, and has long been making an effort in this field comparable in Durpose and in scope with the objectives enunciated by President Truman in :he Fourth Point of his inaugural address to Congress in F ebruary 1949. External assistance from international bodies and agencie s is greatly to be welcomed as an instrument of technical and mutually, effective co-operation, but a number of procedural details and questions of "matching contribution", on the part of recipient territories still await clarification. A new aspect of the agricultural problems of the Caribbean was revealed in the course of the discussions. This was the need for interterritorial and inter-Caribbean planning to establish some so r t of diverse specialisation flexible enough to reduce imports and permit inter-territorial trade Caribbean t erritories, if they are to avoid a state of m e ndi.., cancy and provide the framework in which economic development will complement political independence, must make a revolutionary approach to the problems of the area as a whole, and not plan in isolation. Arising out of the need for joint action, the Comptroller for Development and Welfare in the West Indies has recently announced his intention to set up a regional economic committee as recommended at Montego Bay in 1947. All the Governments in the British Indies would be represented on the Committee whose job it would be to thresh out economic matters in an endeavour to arrive at a common approach. In the words of the British Co-Chairman of the Commission, the Conference had the material for framing a grand design for agriculture in the Caribbean. This it succeeded in doing without vagueness. or drama, but with the vigour and vitality of uninhibited honesty of free speech. Nor was the Conference without its lighter side. There were delegates who found it difficul: to divorce politics from purely agricultural questions and who would have liked the Conference to address itself to vital political issues which were completely outside its terms of e nce. There was the delegate who referred unwittingly at the end of the

PAGE 87

KYK-OVER-AL 160 session to the 'wilderness of ideas' (an obvious contradiction in terms) out of which he expressed the hope that fruitful action would result. The Dutch Co-Chairman, referring '.0 the vigour with which two delegates, both dentists, presented their views, e legantly remarked that if those gentlemen addressed themselves with equal vigour in their dental theatres, there was hope for the radical elimination of oral diseases. Above all, the flexibility of the arrangements made by the hospitable' Dutch allowed for visits to places of social, economic and historical interest. Not to be forgotten was S=.. Nicholas Day in honour of the patron saint of the island. The Conference was in session and at the adjournment, the announcement was made of the visit of an extremely Important personage who turned out to be St. Nicholas in heraldic robes. It was a healthy co nference, deriving its impulse and its strength from its own emerging forces reinforced by the maturity and experience of the West. E ---HILIJA MAC DONALD Evensong Sunset h a d calle d in the colours But not yet was it dark, The pool lay a mirror of silver Without spot or mark. When out from the green mirrorred mangroves Stepped a wonder of white, A great heron wandering homeward, Before it was night. The 0001 held the moon and the heron, -And first white star, In a beauty beyond all imagining As I watched from afar. And my heart sang aloud to its Maker In thanks and delight, Who gave me that moment of beauty, Before it was night.

PAGE 88

TIle Sun alld '''' est Indian Art There is a story of Edna M anle y that I would like to put on record. One night in June, 1950 I was part of a company of p eople on Philip Sherlock's l awn o n the C ollege Campus, Mona, Jamaica. The moon had a lready r i sen from b ehind Long Mountain and topped the ridge in clear hurdle s t yle and was flooding the night with her serene blue illumination. A group of u s fell talking about the role played by the Sun in W.I. life ; the r e was an expert photographer present and h e was claiming that in the tropics the best hours for taking shots were early in the morni n g and late in the afternoon. The hours around noon were wretched, h e declared, with the great flat shadows. When it dawne d upon u s what he was saying, we began to argue t h a t it was wrong to write off as bad for photography certain sections of the W I. day m e r ely b ecause photographic material and technique, develope d in a t emperate climate, were not adapted to t ropical conditions. Tne n Manley took over the conversation. Remarking that as a carver she had to set the angle for making portrait studies when i n the Caribbean in a different way than in temperate climates, as the light fell diff erently, s h e explained first of all that she had had to explain to many English women coming to Jamaica for the first time that the midday s i esta in tropical countries corresponded to the winter withdrawal from active life in northern climates. At noon, she said, the earth sleeps and regains h e r f ertility; man too must rest at the same time and there mus t b e no opposition; only when one accepts the natural conditions around can one r eally integrate with them and u s e them a s the artist does to express his will and his emotional desire. The conversation went on to other topics but I stored the incident in m y mind as another tribute to the great paean of the sun worshippers w h o have affiniti e s with all dwellers in tropical lands. The Sun is a figure of masculine powe r in the unconscious of all peoples of African d es c ent with the "shadowed livery of the burnished Sun." The numbe r i s increasing of West Indian artists who go to the United Kingdom to improve their art. Huie of Jamaica returned to his home i n 1950 fro m such a course and while i n that island I heard contradictory statements on the quality of his present work. One p erson was of f

PAGE 89

KYK-OVER-AL 162 the opinion that although Huie had gained in mastery of technique, there had occurred a certain loss of power in the work he was then doing and an uncertainty of vision. Another comment was that Huie had to assimilate the new technique he had learnt and that the value of his stay and study in the United Kingdom would be observed only at the end of a few years. The same is probably true of E. R. Burrowes of Guiana. Dennis Williams of Guiana was an artist who like Huie made a study of European technique. His study lasted three years at the end of which period he returned to Guiana for a few months before he decided to become a professional painter. One of the remarkable features of Dennis Williams' work is that he found much affinity with the art of West Africa, and particularly with the sculpture, as if he were impelled to move from the halfway house of the West Indies and to return to the land of his ancestors for inspiration and motive power. This affinity was accompanied by a developing vision of the African in the New World which gJradually pervaded. his mind until on his return to the West Indies he discovered that there in the sun and in the world of the sugar plantation was the key needed to unlock the doors of his spiri'; and to complete the apprenticeship period through which he felt he was passing. While in the United Kingdom he had painted like Ruth breast-deep amid the alien corn, without engaging his full power, but after a few weeks in Guiana, he employed his time on a series of plantation studies. It is not possible with words fully to convey the power of the seven studies Dennis Williams completed and they are now (1950) the writer believes, on exhibition in New York; some notes must however suffice to indicate the treatment. The first study was of the sugar plantation as a fairy tale, with the round moon echoing the round faces of the sugar workers, pleasant colourings and all the elements romanticized. Already in this first statement of the theme, Dennis Williams had begun to display the limbs of human beings as in some way synonymous with the ,jointed stalks of the growing sugar cane. In his projection of what estate managers thought of the workers on the plantations, Williams has conceived a head that resembled a button, with features that were those of a moron, The other studies revealed a progressive shift of moods in the serial presentation of plantation character, The third was gloomy and the green of the cane stalks that surrounded the two faces male and female was a menacing shade. No longer fairy tale in quality it seemed to give the impression that these moronic visages had somehow become sinister

PAGE 90

163 KYK-OVER-AL and begun to threaten the existence of the plantation. By contrast what one believes to be the fiflh study depicted the laughter and gaiety peculiar to the West Indian of African descent. The painting was full of gay purple light, symptomatic of a people who could make fun of themselves and of their hardships and so prevent the iron brands of necessity from sinking too deep their natures. Before he left British Guiana to seek success abroad as a painter, Dennis Williams was painting a picture which he said should complete the plantation series and enabl e him to pass on to other themes. This final study had figures in it which this writer interpreted to symbolise the Wes t Indian of, African descent and his movement away from plantation life. First thei'e was the now familiar moronic button head of the slave and the rest of the figure was clothed in a long shapeless yellow garment which prevented one from identifying the sex of the wearer. The garment would probably be the osnaburg of the plantation. And behind this figure are two emerging types, one male: one female. There is still the curious identification of the limbs of the figures wi,th .the jointed stalks of the cane, and Dennis Williams had introduced a technical device for sustaining interest by series of graded gray geometrical planes over the body surfaces. The heads, however, compelled attention. The male head was capped with a purplish grap cap that could indifferently b e a jester's headgear or the mitre of an ecclesiastical dignity seeming to suggest that the emerging West Indian had in him great capacity for entertainment or for deep religious feeling? The face of the female figure was swathed, seemingly nun-wise, with concentric bands of black and white. No longer brute power, harnessed to compulsory labour, the West Indian was finding his destiny. Before h e left B ritish Guiana Dennis Williams declared that he had to come back to the regions of the Sun. He had felt no inspiration in England although he had learnt technique there and it seeme d to him that since his return to the tropics and his work on the plantation ( series he had found the key he had wanted, and he felt he could paint anywhere. That this was true we know from recent reports of his work in "The Listener" and in the U.S. magazine "Time" which speak of the startling effect of his power upon the art-loving world in London. A reproduction of one of his recent pictures shows that Dennis Williams has moved to the major problem of the 20th Century, the relationships existing among the races of the modern world. -A.J.S.

PAGE 91

. Community Review 5 0 et 1"1 er s Association 'Dinner The Writers Association's Dinner in honour of Mr. Philip Sherlock, Vice-Principal of the University College of the West Indies and Professors Manfred Sandmann and Eric Cruickshank, Department of Modern Arts and Languages, and Department of Medicine respectively was successfully held at the Hotel Tower on Wednesday April 11. His Excellency the Officer Administering the Government, the Hon. John Gutch, O.B.E. was also present The function opened with a blessing from His Grace and the menu which covered the first part of the programme was given full attention. The dishes served lived up to expectation, and if excellent is the highest complimen' one could pay, surely the Tower deserves it. The table set was in the form of a square, and decorated with patience and artistry. In the open centre were many species of Guiana's palms and ferns, while on the table itself were vases of beautiful flowers. The general atmos-. phere was one of homeliness, just the sort of feeling which usually prevails at a family dinner. His Excellency, at this stage toasted the King, and made the way clear for the second part of the programme. He rose once more to propose the Toas' t to the University College of the West Indies, int.imating how fortunate it was for the University to have on its Staff the names of their honoured gues(s. He also paid tribute to the work being done oy both the Resident and Staff Tutors, promising that the Government would do everything in its power assist the University. In reply to the Toast proposed, Mr. Sherlock the Vice-Principal said how happy they all felt at the honour bestowed upon them. 'He went on to say t hat the University needed help, which the commercial community could give as well as Government. To him this was the best possible investment, as the beneficiaries would all come back and help in the affairs of the Colony. He intimated the founding of a Joseph Luckhoo Scholarship named after the late Justice Luckhoo K.C. who played a memorable in the embryonic stage of the University life. The Toast which followed was to the Extra-Mural Department; this was proposed by His Grace, the Archbishop. He touched on the usefulness of the Department and referred to '.he good work which was being done by the Resident Tutor, Mr. Thompson, Displaying much humour, His Grace disclosed how ridiculous the name Extra-Mural sounded, and suggested a change the most likely being Home University Studies or some term in place of Extra-Mural. In reply Mr. Thompson said how he p.njoyed being in British Guiana, and the many h e

PAGE 92

165 KYK-OVER-AL had made He agreed with the suggestion made by His Grace, and hoped that some change would be made. The Resident Tutor conclude d b y saying how p rogre s s was being maintained by the Department and was highly optimistic of its future. To the Hon. F W Holder K.C. fell the task of proposing the Toast to the Writers of the Caribbean he mentioned the names of Philip Sher lock, A. J. Seymour, Norman Cameron and Dr. Eric Williams, along with others from '_he smaller islands, which he considered as of great promise . He urged those who were unknown to him to make a special effort to live up to their responsibilities, and so make a name in the literary aspirations of the C aribbean. The reply was by Mr. N E. Cameron, M.A. who apart from outlining the difficulties which face the writers, intimated how success depende d not only on ability but on chance and circumstances The Toast Master then brought the function to a close. One recollects vividly the feeling of comradeship which prevailed throughout and 1he feeling of regret at its termination. There was the consolation however, in the thought that this memorable occasion had a special significance, it was one of Spirit, in reality mind over matter. For Institutions are not to be considered as mortar and stone, but as living spirits furthering us on to better things. And indeed of this wag the prevailing spirit at the Writers Association's Dinner, in honour of an Universit y s S t aff, who in its first milestone has taken a permanent place in West Indian life, thought and perhaps Action. THE GUESTS: His Excellency the Officer Administering the Government, Hon. John Gutch, O.B.E. Philip M.Sherlock, Esq., Professor Manfred Sandmann, Professor Eric Cruickshank. THE SUBSCRIBERS: Richard Allsopp, E s q. A. A. Bannister, Esq., Norman E. Cameron, Esq., Frank Dalzell, Esq., Miss Lilian Dewar, Miss Celeste Dolphin, Dr. L G. Eddey, Miss Ruby Franker, His Worship the ayor of Georgetown, R. B Gajraj, Esq., J. W Harper Smith, Esq., Hon. F. W. Holder, K.C., J. E. Humphrey, Esq. : E r ic James, Esq. His Grace the Archbishop of the West Indies, Most Rev. Dr. Alan J. Knight, J. C. Luck, Esq., Hon. E. F. McDavId, C.M.G., C .BE., Capt. H. Nobbs, O.B.E., F. Ogle, Esq., E. O. Pilgrim, Rev. E. S. M. Pilgrim, R. C. G. Potter, Esq . Hon. W. J Raatgever, Eric Roberts, Esq., Lloyd Searwar, Esq., A. J. Seymour, Esq., Mrs. Elma Seymour, Kenneth S. Stoby, Esq. A. A. Thompson, Esq. Hon. C. Vibart Wight, C B E., G. E. Willock, Esq. -.ERIC ROBERTS

PAGE 93

Adventure Art Ill. By PHILIP VIEIRA. The two most spectacular achievements in art, from the British Guiana angle, which have taken place within recent time, are the emergence of Dennis Williams from the dawn of small town recognition into the full-noon-day glare of world acceptance and the courageous presentation of several daringly modern pieces the recently held exhibition by the Working People's Free Art Class. It is perhaps more than a mere coincidence that D ennis Williams, in his very earl y painting career, was a student of Rupert Burrowes, 1949 British Council Scholar, and that the Working People's Free Art Class was founded and is being led by the same Rupert Burrowes. Obviously, Dennis Williams' tendency to express himself in the medium of the modern masters was largely influenced by his journey to the United Kingdom. in the capacity of the first British Council Art Scholar from the Magnificient Province. It i s n o l ess manifest, that Rex Walcott's "Under Chloroform" and S elf Portrait" and Patrick Barrington's "Musicians" as well as Lloyd Hind's "Odalisque", show the influence of Rupert Burrowes which he also absorbed on hi s English visit. In addition to the works named in the above paragraph, "Guiana Tapestry" by Basil Hinds and "Clouds Over Guiana" by Rupert Burrowes show remarkable assimilation and individuality in approach and treatment, although they are fundamentally derivative of the art o f Picass o Matisse, Braque and Adler. Especial demonstraticn of the Adler undertones is to be seen in Barrington's "Musicians". Not unexpectedly, an extraordinary amount of comment and critisism has been aroused by this venturesome adventure into modern art by both Dennis Williams and the students of the Working P eople's Free Art Class. Probably because of the fact that the great English critic Wyndh<,.m Lewis euologised former, local critics showed inclination to h e some what less outspoken in their condemnation of his work. The members of the W.P. F.A.C however, could not hope to escape the caustic cClmments of several visit.ors who attended their exhibition. And Chronicle columnist Frank "Art My Foot" Pilgrim l ev!'lled a broadside attack on the budding Picassos of the Art Class in his review of their attempt to present their interpretations of the modern urge. Describing some of the work at the exhibition as "abstract twistings and symbolic brain teasers," Frank says that in modern art, "the customer seems to be always wrong". Without doubt. the person most suited to reply to Mr. Pilgrim's attack, an attack which was launched in an honest spirit of what may b e

PAGE 94

167 KYK-OVER-AL described as seeking further knowledge, was the villain of" the piece, E. Rupert Burrowes. In a British Council half-hour broadcast over Station Z.F.Y., Mr. Burrowes pointed that from "time immemorial, artists who have had the courage to express their personal inspirations have been faced with i.msympa thetic antagonism". This antagonism, he stressed, emanated not only from the ordinary layman but also found expression by the intellectllal contemporaries of the artists of the period. After making reference to one notable incident of the sixteenth cent.ury, the art leader argues thus: "This clearly shows that the bare subject of a picture often arouses a passion of resentment apart from the quality of the picture and the skill of the craftsmanship". In support of his postulation, he cites the words of the most controversial figure in modern art. Said Picasso, "Everyone wants to understand art. Why not try to undersland the song of a bird? Why does one love the night-flowers, without trying to understand them?" An obvious question which everyone must ask, as Mr. Burrowes pointed out, is "How can I cultivate a taste for this modern art?" And in answering the question he avers that there are t.wo replies which may be given, the "impolite and cynical and the kind and helpful". The former, he states, would be something like this, "go live in the past." The latter is "Just as you know and like the stream-lined loveliness of a motor car and the sleek lethal beauty of a jet plane, in the same way as you would appreciate the classic simplicity of structure in the building of the Royal Bank of Canada or Sandbach Parker's new building, in the same way you must approach the New Look in art as it evolves lowards the general aspect of a possible Brave New World". Salome" A REVIEW The Georgetown public was given a treat when the Drama Section of the Y.M .C A. ,which had been dormant since its formation, ventured forth on its initial around mid-April. The choice was "Salome" by Oscar Wilde. The Co-Directors, Mrs. Rajkumari Singh and her husband, Harnandan Singh, had their hands full, for on this effort depended the fate of future drama activities. There were many factors to be considered, the chief being the casting. The "Y" itself could supply battalions of soldiers, but no "Salome", In the end she was co-opted from the Georgetown Dramatic Club. "Herodias" and the "Slave Girl" were also co-opted from other organisations. The next problem was the costuming of the play. The period was ancient Judaea, so the Co-Directors had to do a certain amount of search in that direction,

PAGE 95

, KYK-OVER-AL 168 Another consideration was that the story was well-known so that no half-way version would have been acceptable. Salome, daughter of Herodias, was in love with John the Baptist who openly spurned her. She took the opportunity to have her revenge to demand his head on a silver charger as her reward for dancing for Herod, her mother's second husband, who had promised to give her anything for which she had asked, even to half of his kingdom. The Directors and players got down to it to present a playas authen tic as possible. The whole action (one act) takes place on the terrace of Herod's p alace. The background scene was very effective as there was a painting depicting a good portion of the palace gardens and steps leading from a path. In the distance could be seen a building like, a temple. The costumes were beautiful, and it was hard to decide which was the best as there was much variety in the King's entourage. However, I think those of "Salome", "Herod" and "Herodias" were the most resplendent, as was to be expected. As regards individual performances, many opinions have been expressed for and against. However, there was little controversy concerning "Herod" who was magnificently portrayed by Harnandan Singh. When he came on the stage and began his lines, a general murmur of approval could be heard in the audience. He was comfortable in the role and in turn made the audience comfortable. Phyllis Durham as "Salome" was a wise choice. She, like Harnandan Singh, is a seasoned performer and was undaunted by the fact that the whole play revolved around her. She had a great deal to say and it was ohvious that she memorised her lines well. However, in my opinion, she was inclined to lapse in to a mere recitation when she uttered some really beautiful passages towards the end. Her interpretation of the famous "Salome" Dance of the Seven Veils came up to my expectations, and was a fitting climax in the play. Her movements were graceful and she was at home, so to speak. I did not quite agree to "Bolero"., being the accompanying music and felt that if the Directors thought that the "Salome" music itself was too heavy, a safe substitution could have been an excerpt from the "Scherazade" score. Jokannan (John the Baptist), played by Neville Linton, was a iirst class characterisation. The part was not a big one, but Neville Linton did it well and was most convincing. His voice had the ring of a real prophet. The other supporting. players, though they had not as much to say to bring them into focus as prominently as the abovenamed actors, deserved honourable mention, for without their co-operation the play could not have held toget!1er. Their costumes and positions on the stage gave "atmosphere" which certainly means a lot, especially in a period play. Whether or not the Y.M.C.A. will prove a threat in the drama field remains to be seen, but the aftermath of its first presentation has certainly given play-goers somdhing to talk about. J.D.

PAGE 96

KYK-OVER-AL rVOW ON SALE . SIZE: k" x 8' X 4' SIZES: li" x i" X 8' X 4' SECURE YOUR SUPPLY EARLY AT 0., t.

PAGE 97

Concerts. We have had many musical treats during the first four months of 1951. One of the most outstanding was of course the lecture-recita'! given by Mr. Henry Wilson, Examiner of the Associated Board of the Hoyal Schools of Music. He delighted his audience with a wide selection of piano music Bach, Beethoven, Schumann, Debussy giving a short talk before each item. It was the type of recital we do not often get here in B G. and was therefore appreciated all the more. Anothel' big event was Mi ss Genya Fidler' s piano recital at the Plaza Cinema on Sunday afternoon, April 8. She completely captured her large audience, not only by her beauty, but also by her performance, parti-cularly the selections by Chopin. The visit of Miss Enid Richardson of the British Council presented further opportunities of music-making in the Colony. At the home of Dr. & Mrs. J. A. Nicholson on Wednesday April 25, Miss Richardson joined with two of our most promising young artists in presenting a violin and piano recital. We had the privilege and pleasure of hearing some of Miss Richardsons own compositions. A great favourite was part of "St. Benedict's Suite" an impression of early Sunday morning at Mount St. Benedict, Trinidad. Two of her compositions for the violin were also presented by Bernice Waddell. Miss Waddell also showed her skill to great advantage in the other items she chose, particularly "La Folia Sonata" by Corelli and Wieniawski's well-known "Legende". Miss Joan McDavid, one of our most recent L.R.S.M.'s contributed two items to this programme. We enjoyed her playing. The next evening, Thursday April 26, and continuing over the week end, the B.G. Philharmonic Society presented anoiher of its ever popular orchestral concerts. Guest artist Mrs. Valerie Warner joined with the orchestra in performing Beethoven's Piano Concerto in C Minor op. 37 and they made a very good job of it . "Finlandia", an old favourite, which was conducted by Mr. Chapman Edwards, deserved the rousing applause it received. The Philharmonic Choir pleased both the eye in their flowing white dresses and the ear with their delightful three-part singing. I On Saturday 28 Miss Richardson joined informally with the Philharmonic Orchestra to present a short piano concerto, and also played two piano duets with Mrs. R. Aaron and Miss F. Francis QUAVER

PAGE 98

The Pllblic Admillistration Course The Extra-Mural Department (of the University College of the West Indies) in British Guiana arranged a course in Public Administration, in March 1951. Mr. Eric James, M.A., (Public Admin.) Staff Tutor of the Extra-Mural Department, who conducted similar courses in some of the other West Indian Colonies arrived in the Colony in March, 1951. To enable him :0 plan his itinerary, applications for registration had been distributed as early as November 1950. The number of applications received must have been very heartening to the Resident Tutor, Mr. A. A. Thompson, for although the limit of the class was originally set at 43, (this was the number of text books available) when the course started several persons who were anxious to join had to be refused admission and the register was finally closed with 59 students. Only four of these students dropped out and the attendance throughout the sessions was over 90%. Students were drawn from nearly every government department and there were also some students who are not .public servants. What was perhaps disappointing was the very poor response from the senior administrative ranks of the public service. The opening lecture was held on the 14th March, 1951. at the Bishop' s High School. The Honourable John Gutch, O.B.E., Colonial Secretary, was Chairman, and among the large audience were several Heads of Government Departments. After the lecture the students met t.he tutor, elected a class secretary and made arrangements to meet three times a week, on Monday and Friday evenings and on Wednesday mornings. The Colonial Secretary granted permission for public servants to be excused from work on Wednesday mornings to attend the lectures. The evening classes were held in the Reading Room of the Public Free Library, and the morning classes met in one of the classrooms of the new Queen's College. The last lecture was given on the 18th of April. The subjects covered in the sixteen lectures were (i) the nature and scope of Public Administration;! (ii) the functions of Government; (iii) the interrelationship between policy making and policy execution; j (iv) aspects of organisation and management; (v) the department as a basis of organisation; (vi) departmental structure and organisation in British Guiana; (vii) municipal government and administration; (viii) personnel management; (ix) human relations and morale in administration; (x) fiscal management; (xi) administration regulation the regulatory commission; (xii) the administrator' s role in modern society. The lectures on the several aspects of personnel management proved the most interesting and provoked most discussion. More than fifty papers were submitted by students. indication of the good response on the part of stUdents This is one At the end

PAGE 99

, I KYK-OVER-AL 171 of the course, the tutor for his own purposes got from students their opinions on various aspects of the course b y asking them to fill up a c h eck-list type of questionnaire. There seemed to be strong feeling among the public servants in the class that the public service would have benefitted to an even greater extent if some of the senior officers of the service had taken the course. The students hope that the interests aroused by the course will be sustained and to this end, with the kindly assistance of the Resident Tutor, plans are under way for the formation of an Association of Extra-Mural students. It is hoped that this Association will b e a means of sponsoring Extra-Mural classes and other activities in the adult education movement. 1 -= IAN CAREW Flail my mind To the moment's brink, This is my fate. Drive me like parched lips To a cup's rim Then shatter the cup Upon pavements of time That my parched dream's lips Might know no moistening. Push me like rising tide Up beaches of strange emotion, Then let the tide of my reaching Ebb away With the moonrise Of nights and days. And when my appetite for reaching Cries Ceases its hunger And is surfeited, Then lull me Under dead leaves, Under rivers, Under seas, And memory less let me lie On the bosom of unknown forevers. EXTRA-MURAL.

PAGE 100

Book Reviews Ne 1"0 By DAVID A. VAUGHN. War is a necessary evil it is said and if we, in the West Indies, or for that. matter the coloured Colonial Empire, judge of our progressive achievements, we may opine that it is so. After a war the r e must be a victory. But of the efforts and the courage which go into victory, only those who have actually experi enced can tell with vivid truth. The Life Story of Dr. Harold Moody in simple terms is the story of a war fought
PAGE 101

KYK-OVER-AL 173 world wars in which coloured West Indians served and died, and at the threat of Communism, is thus the more commendable. B y his venture and subsequent achievements he showed that immense Christian courage was a necessary pre-requisite for the coloured West Indian's success in London. For his obstacles to success are the more difficult and his barrieps the higher in proportion to his ambition and intelligence. and .. also more intricately woven in the culture and traditions in which he has been brought up, nor is he within or without the society with which he claims this studious relationship, if only through ties of fealty and humanity. His marriage was another instance of his courage and also of the Christian expansiveness of his mind and his optimism (which are undoubted characteristics of his race) in spite of all his previous' experiences The philosophy of the coloured West Indian recently. H (there is an awakening to a new philosophy if one could judge from the movements around) was exemplified by his firm faith that God will ... make all things right in spite of all, and the optimism and invariably the self-delusion that went with it. Harold Moody was no different in his and was fortunate in having some denominational connections in London. But the depth of his virtues if one considered the success which attended his Christian pursuits was far beyond average. His marriage also proved .. to him and so to his race which he represented, that the Christian ptti tudes which they conceive and practise with such naturally devout sin cerity may be evoked in turn from the hearts of their non-coloured counterparts in spite of their prejudices. The media and methods Dr. Moody chose to campaign on behalf of his race and his success show with what elegant finesse a revolution in the ideas and the outlook of a nation may be effected by a Christian minority whose standards until then were considered inferior. But the author writes "all the circumstances were exceptional and not typical. Moody had been brought up in a Jamaican church intimately associated with the C.M.S. H e was a living practical demonstration of the power of its Christian witness. In a way by honouring him it was honouring its own work." Such then in spite of achievement was the patronising recognition given the coloured Indian. This attitude Dr. Moody himself recognised when he wrote "We would, however, like ... to utter a word of warning to the conservative self-confident and paternal Englishman, whose only conception is that if the coloured man is to .. aiivance, he can do so safely and securely only when tied to his apronstrings". The struggle begun by Dr. Moody to remove these misconceptions is still on and doubtless his initial work, time and the activities of succeeding generations will accomplish what he only did in part. In spite of their successes, the members of the L.C.P. reflected the characteristic lack of unity of purpose and petty jealousies among the coloured peoples, and an extract of Dr. Moody's appeal in "The Keys", official organ of the League is as today as it was when first written "By far too many of us are lacking in pride of race and are quite content to be thought English. How can the Englishman respect us if w e do not

PAGE 102

174 KYK-OVER-AL respect ourselves? Also by far too few of us are prepared to put in any solid work for racial development ...... There can be no self-enrich-ment without self-sacrifice." Perhaps the truth of Dr. Moody's remarks is the more palpable today because the race lacks true leaders in these parts. In an address to a League Conference on the subject. "The Negro in the Future", he said it was important to the Negroes' future to deal with the white man and laid down four propositions as follows: One, the white man must recognise his hypocrisy and seek to become a Christian, at any rate as far as racial relationships are concerned. Two, the white man must cease to condemn us for his own sins which he pro jects on to us such as bombast and ostentation. The African is imitative ag illustrated by the statement of one who was wishing to commend himself when applying for a job, "Me good Christian, me smoke cigar, me drink whisky, me say damn." Three, the white man must begin t o educate his children to know that the black man has a past that is worthy, llnd that he has great accomplishments to his credit since emancipation. Four, the white man must be prepared to look upon the Negro as a man and to work with him on equal terms. He pleaded for the removal of some general misconceptions concerning the Negro, such as, he is a barbarian and not worth preserving; he is inferior and cannot attain to the mental, moral and spiritual standards of the Britisher; he is unfit for freedom. On the latter point he added it is only the practice and enjoyment of freedom which make us fit for freedom. He appealed to the Negro to seek the truth and face facts however uncomfortable they be; be prepared for hard work etc ..... overcoming their inferiority complex and healing the painful divisions between the intelligentsia and the masses." Of things directly political lohe W.I. Royal Commission, Deliberat.ions on the Federation of the West Indies and the University of the West Indies with the possibility of its establishing a distinctively Wegt Indian culture in so far as it gives stature and independence to West Indian thought and expression, may be said to be results of the agitations of the L.C.P. Dr. Moody himself wrote, "We must make it perfectly clear that our aim is self-government within the British Commonwealth," and "If these colonies are to progress it is their own people, led by their own leaders, who will play the major part." H e also reflected the social order. of things in "The student of West Indian affairs cannot fail to be impressed by the extent to which the social pattern of slavery remains stamped upon these islands. That patiern of society in which a handful of people owned most of the wealth, while the vast masses laboured in poverty on the property of the minority." The grand tour Dr. Moody though he apparently failed to, those who heard him speak to the realisation of his ideal of the Cultural Centre in London, was a fitting finale to his symphony of selfless sacrifice and striving on behalf of his race. That his final effort failed may be due to the optimism he had in the response of his race to such a unifying ideal and possibly to the inability of its members in

PAGE 103

KYK-OVER-AL 175 spite of his eloquence to realise at that time its full practical and spiritual significance. However, let it always be said that he finally failed and died in a just cause. "Negro Victory" is just over one hundred and fifty pages, simply bound, in harmony perhaps with the simplicity of its expression and the life-story it relates, but it tells a wonderful lesson of a life lived courageously, straightforwardly, and in doing so it expresses the courage, hopes, attempts. agitations, frustrations and failings of a young nation of predominantly coloured West Indians growing up to realise and reclaim a glorious heritage and build a future independently on the basis of mutual respect and equality for other races and nations. It's message ... rests upon two words Courage and Hope, and it speaks with the voice of a Christian. "Negro Victory" The Life Story of Dr. Harold Moody, written by David A. Vaughn is published by the Independent Press Limited, Londoil, at 7 /6. -HORACE L. MITCHELL REVIEW. A .1. Fortllne Richard Pares, Professor of History in the University of Edinburgh, has written a much needed and exciting book which he has called "A West India Fortune." In his foreword, the author states that "The Book I have now written is an attempt to practise what I preach". Mr. Pares believes that there is a great need for histories of individual businesses studied from their own records. "Until we can quote histories of representative banks, steamship .. companies, ferry-builders, tea-planters, wine-merchants, servant's registries, coalmines, and the like, we shall still be talking about the history of economic policy, not about economic history a peculiarly bad mistake to make about a country like Great Britain where the efforts of societ;y have usually counted for so much and those of the rulers of society, comparatively speaking for so little." "West India Forfune" describes the history of a West Indian sugar Plantation in the island of Nevis, and then that of a sugar-factory busi ness in Bristol, to which the Pinney family, with whom the book is concerned, transferred their attention. It is a family history which covers

PAGE 104

176 KYK-OVER-AL the his 'ory of the West Indian Sugar industry, not quite from its beginning, but from its formative years, not quite to its end, but to the decline of its greatness. The Pinneys are a West. Country family who have preserved a wonderful collection of records, from letters written by the first Pinney to go to Nevis, in 1685, to the last recorded -letter written by the House of PiImey and Case in 1850. Out of these and with the generous assistance of living members of the family, Richard Pares has been able not only to plot with accuracy the rise and fall of the two sides of the business, but to show the influence of individuals on the family fortune. There are many clever little portraits of some of the Pinneys and their employees. Azariah, the firs; to go to Nevis was condemned to transportation there by Lord Jeffreys, for his part in Monmouth's rebellion, but arrived there a free man. Azariah, who had no living children at the time of his death, adopted a young cousin, John Pre tor, afterwards known as John Pinney, to succeed to his estates. It was a lucky adoption, for John it was who built the fortune up. It was the emotional intensity with which he felt and lived, that distinguished John Pinney from less successful men of his time. He could not bear having nothing to do. Above all, he feared and hated debt as other people fear and hate weeds, or dirt or mortal sin. In one of his letters he mention the inexpressible comfort of being free of debt. Interest money is like moth in a man's garment, never asleep. So seriously did he take his affairs that he tells a correspondent that he "could not sleep all night for thinking of a bad piece of business. Then there is Charley Pinney, who in 1831, was elected Mayor of Bris tol but whose term of office ended somewhat ignominiously after two. days; and there are a host of others, all playing their p ,art, great or small, in the history and fortunes of the family. There are vivid pictures of life on a plantation during the French wars and of life in Bristol at the beginning of the nineteenth century. Although the author has written what is essentially a valued piece of economic history, he has also succeeded in making a book that appeals to the layman as much as the expert. The illustrations, from portraits and prints are apt additions to the text. This book should be of special interest to people in the West Indies, and is well worth its price of 21s -.EILEEN BREAKS.

PAGE 105

REV1E W rrhe "'Triter's Situation By STORM JAMESON "The writer has a double duty" says Storm Jameson to remind ... that the unit of value in the world is not a mile of front.ier territory or a dollar or even a bushel of wheat, but a single human being, the most obscure, the least able to speak for himself. . .. The writer's other duty I a m thinking of English writers, not being in any way competent to talk to the others about their particular duty is to persuade the English that we are responsible to Europe...... Writers will be treacherous ... fellows if they do no: insist on the value of values.... a writer has a duty to believe, that freedom, courage and justice are worth more than individual lives". Storm Jameson, herself a novelist of distinction, has been President of the P.E.N. Club and she has collected in this book (Macmillan, 101 6), 12 essays and addresses prepared be.ween October 1939 and 1949. They deal with the form of the novel, the novelis, t today, the crisis of the spirit, and the responsibilities of the writer, and they are all variations on a theme, the question "Can man survive?..... It is our luck at least in Europe t o be born at the moment when an enormous wave which has been gathering itself up, up, is just about to break and rush down" Her variations include glances at the quality of the writing of Kate Roberts of Wales, Andre Malraux of France, Auden of England and .. America, and Marie Kuncewiczowa of Poland. In at least three of the essays she affirms the debt of Europe to the civilising spirit of France, and always she shows the integration of the English writer with the complex web of European civilisation. The writing is sensitive, the individual judgements on wri'ters are acute a n d in a n instinctive woman 's way, Storm Jameson is heavy with the sense of her r esponsibility as a guide, as one who had had much to do with the literary movements of the European countries. In this book she has spoken for them a ll. But the pessimism of Europe overlays every part and it i s doubtful whether this volume can b e adequately

PAGE 106

178 KYK-OVER-AL reviewed, or reviewed other than as an academic exercise by a writer in the West Indies who does not live in Europe and whose climate of opinion is different. Perhaps the crux of the matter may be found in two further extracts. Writing about Kate Roberts, Storm Jameson says "The words a child learns in his infancy remain, whatever speech he learns later, the language of his deep life; through them he is in touch with the whole past of his country.... There is a nationalism of the spirit; the only one worth fighting for" The second is in the essay on Auden: "In an age of faith, a writer adds himself, his work, to the living growing civilisation he has bee n born into. In a dying civilisation he can only try to detach himself, to free himself from the weariness creeping over his age, by withdrawing from it into his own words." The W est Indie s is now entering an Elizabethan era. We are building a nationalism of the spirit and as writers we are adding our work to the living growing civilisation we have been born into. There is existing "in this region an age of faith and the major bond of kinship we share with Storm Jameson is that of social responsibility. So we listen to the pessimistic overtones of the book, as strangers listen to a foreign song, and we remind ourselves of the unity of the Atlantic civilisation that has fertilised America and the West Indies from its seminary in Europe. Archibald MacLeish has a fine description of the man of letters the writer on contemporary matters who is also the scholar with a deep intimate knowledge of the past, and who brings all this cargo of history into the harbours of the present. The creative minority, w/1ich Arnold Toynbee tells are the really important people in each age and civilisation, includes the man of letters with the artist, the politician and all the other engineers of society. In the West Indies we are now beginning to provide the writers who may later become the men of letters' and who are certainly a part of Toynbee's creative minority. I hope Storm Jameson will be heartened when she is reminded of the fertilisation of spirit for which Europe is responsible in the Dominions and elsewhere and particularly in this West Indian region. Take heart, Mrs. Jameson. Man will survive; the new nationalisms' of the spirit are all rooted in the old, and the unit of value is still the individual. -A.J.S.

PAGE 107

., REVJEW Shadows ove by EDGAR MITTELHOLZER Shadows Move Among Them has something to say. 1t seeks to capture that intangibility between body and spirit indeed "the shadow", it etches the horizon of "urges" and "inhibitions", and estahlishes that real living comes of harmony of spirit and body. SUbjugation of one, or, of the leads to an unbalanced state of being. Each of the characters makes play about the shadows. It is an expres sive story about a certain character, not infrequent in this present nerveracked world. Gregory Hawke is lost and desires to find himself. Gregory comes to British Guiana to stay with a quite unique family woven out of the jungles of the Berbice River. Readers need to bear with the varied "shadow surveys", and were the writing not entertaining, some pages might be tedious. ,lFirst we meet Olivia the adolescent she is drool, fantastic, puckish, wistful, passionate, volatile, so downrightly wholesome .... and lovable. My favourite of the book. Olivia is heard to say "I wonder what n e w shadow he's (Gregory) bringing with him? Gregory says of the family, "shadows mad
PAGE 108

180 KYK-OVER-AL Resel'vations, no doubt. His striking out at the complex and chaotic world politics and too restricted living in big cities is merited. Gregory was so sick of it and satiated with civilization. Sex is much stressed in this book. To some it may be informative, shocking, even exciting. And to others, who absorb no harm from s u c h writing, it will furnish a type of humour and amusement! But "if love were all?" (and is not lust or passion sometimes for love?) Take note, that it has been proved that there is more harm caused by sexual over-indulgence than the less. frequent and drying-up process often accredited to the spinster, by absence of sexual intercourse (we cannot always call it love). Mated society also known to suffer from repressions, denial and hysteria, so nail the hackneyed attack on the spinster. Sex is not the cure for all ills, no support for unnecessary free love careful what we serve the primi-tive people and children. Candour about sex takes pruning, else it may grow coarse and a nuisance in a modern world, even though sex makes the world go round! The Author has put over, well, exciting happenings in a small circle. The portrayal of that type of sturdy backwood Colonial family is good. They're natural, loyal, loving. They squabble, they give and take, are rude and frolic, all engulfing human characters. And the rough setting in Guiana' forests and river, and knowledge-able information about flora and fauna typical to Guiana could interest the outside world much. 'Repartee goes easily, there is an element of surprise and trickery; the vignettes of the England left behind are clear-cut; original expressions and rare words there are in plenty, there is clever use of sounds like that "plep" when a berry drops in the river. Phraseology is often poetical, we read of "lassoes of love", "young moonlight" .... and these are not the hest lines; many pages hold truthful philosophy too. For human under5tanding quote "They would probably not understand e v e n when explained", says Gregory, when in lonely and baffled mood. The Book is without climax but is a steady build-up of Gregory's return to the normal. In part I 16 chapters, his near mastery of his madness is covered. Part II in 10 chapters gives further fading out of his Neurasthenia, and Part III, 9 chapters, sees the conquest of s e lf, by the finding of himself when "shadows returned to the shadows." And so the story ends on the keynote of happy conquest-spirit harnessed body, and harmony was born. The best of the Old World lIplifts and fuses with the New World. But we are interested to know how Gregory and Mabel's muting weathered time, what further grew of the forest settlements and the riddle of the death of Sigmund, and most of all what of fantastic Olivia's development into womanhood? We are for the aura of phantasy around life adding romance to everything .... We await a sequel. The book is recommended, it's different and entertaining. CECILY LORD.

PAGE 109

Review: British est Indies" By W. L. BURN. Professor Burn has written a compact "Survey of the thought and activities of men and especially of Englishmen over three cent.uries" in lhe British Caribbean. It is a good racily-written history of "The British r in the West Indies". But the West Indian, whose history is not here recorded except for tantalising glimpses, will read and approve the scholarship which is here in abundance, and the skill in compression which reveals the significant detail; but he will look in vain for warm illuminating sympat.hy with the life of the people. The sway of conquest. "the cross currents of international treaties, the delineation of difficulties facing planter and colonial official, all receive theil' quota of analysis. On the abolition issue, there are sections of the book such as page 96 et seq. and page 108 where Professor Burn seems to b e writing in direct opposition to the thesis of Dr. Eric Williams' Capitalism and Slavery. H e says "only on a superficial view is it arguable that abolition was merely one more trick in the political game .... British opinion was not concerned merely with the economics of the West Indies: it was concerned also with their social, their constitutional, their judicial and administrative arrangements; it was engaged in subjecting them not t o a partial but to a general, detailed, highly critical examina tion." The W es t Indian reader will judge for himself. In his treatment of modern times Professor Burn is pessimistic in a way tha'. no West Indian can approve. He is too prone to judge the future almost completely from the past and leaves no room for the dynamic of a people's history. He says "the time may come when what being thought and done in Kingston and Bridgetown and Por>of-Spain has more effect than what is being thought and done in London. Should 'I' that happer., t h e future of the West Indies would be of extreme interest." W ell, the future of the W es t Indies will b e of extreme interest. A .T.S

PAGE 110

REVIEW The 'Pioneer Press -"Poetry for Children" -"Maxie Mongoose and Other Animal Stories" -"Anancy Stories and Dialect Verse" -"14 Jamaican Short Stories" -The Pioneer P1ess. I came just by chance upon "Poetry for Children by Jamaican Poets" edited by Una Marson, (Pioneer Press 1950). I picked it up and began to read some of the poems to the children of the Kindergarten. I watched their interest grow and ;.heir eager desire to hear more. Their pleasure was heightened when I read the poem "Some Things I love" by Constance Hollar. Each stanza deals with a subject that is familiar to them e.g. "the curl in the wave", "the sound of waves in hollow shells", "the patter of the rain", and "the lightning flashing bright". It was the familiar made beautiful for thE m. The music of the lines caught them and in a short while they w e r e all saying the lines over and over again. I like this little book of poems particularly because w e get away from the terms of Spring and Autumn, the Cuckoo and the Sparrow, the moors and the marshes. Now w e can enjoy a po e m like "The Laughter of the Raindrops" by Lisa Salmon or "Gifts" by Daisy L. Hill which so beautifully describes Creation, "God lit the night with diamonds, The Dawn He cloth'd in gray. Morning He d ecked in sparkling gems, To herald in the day." And so it goes on until we come to the climaxing beauty of the poem where God's message lies "In the flaming heart of sunset, and the peace of evening skies." The next in the quarte t is "Maxie Mongoose and Othe r Animal Stories", by Laurice Bird. I must say h ere that I have a very appreciative audience. I have read several of these stories the children who clamour for more. They are well written and the children are fairly familiar with the animals, many of which they have seen in our own

PAGE 111

KYK-OVER-AL I\!Iuseun, here 111 British Guiana. both children and grownups can most interesting character. The stories enjoy them. 183 are rather amusing and Maxie Mongoose is a The third in the quartet is perhaps the most interesting and amusing of the lot. It is a collection of Anancy Stories and Dialect Verse by Louise Bennett and others I remember well it was Philip Sherlock who really stirred my curiosity to know more about these Anancy Stories. He was giving a lecture in the Town Hall, Georgetown, and began with an Anancy Story. The audience roared every time he treated us to the Jamaican dialect .-( proverbs that were introduced in the story. I remember him asking the question: "Why are 1.hey disreputable?" In his introduction to this little book, Philip Sherlock says that when Anancy, the Spider crossed the Atlantic with the people who came from West Africa and settled in the Caribbean he came in to another world and the Anancy story of the West Indies is set in our own familiar land-scape. In this way the story became the vehicle for satire and the ridicule f of the masters of the slaves. The stories are written to be read for pleasure and delight just in the same way as the Calypso of Trinidad is written for amusement. I am sure the reader would like to know the story of "Allancy and de King daughta" by Louise Bennett and also how "Hog got his Mouth" by Una Wilson. There are only two of the many stories to be found in ,this book. Then, for those who read dialeCt v erse well, there are quite a few by Claude McKay, George Wallace and Una Marson, together with Humorous Verse by Louise' Bennett and Jamaica Folk Songs. There is nothing disreputable about these Anancy Stories and to quote Philip Sherlock again "those who complain that the Anancy Story glorifies guile, is immoral and should not be told miss the point." Children enjoy them, their grandmothers and their great-grandmothers enjoyed them. We come now to the last in the quartet 14 Jamaican Short Stories by various writers and among them Vic Reid, Author of "New Day." Unlike the other three books, this one is specially intended for the grown .. ups. They are all very well written, but I have selected for special mention Vic Reid's No Mourning in the Valley" and W. G. Ogilvie's "Half a Fork." This collection is a real treat and West Indians should try to secure copies and become familiar with the writers of the Caribbean. E.E S.

PAGE 112

est Indian Bookshelf ,by THE EDITOR Building a literary tradition is one of the essentials of a national spirit, and it is encouraging to see the gradually increasing number of books on all subjects written for the West Indian Bookshelf. Even when it is the July 1950 Times Survey of the British Coloni es with its rruis chievous attack on the style and intellectual quality of West Indian writers, the ill-founded comment is half forgiven because of the informative accompanying summaries of Canadian Trade, Sugar Industry, the Trinidad Election forecasts and West Indian Cricket. This is just another instance where the falling curves of European endeavour intersect the rising curves of the West Indies. The booklet reprint of eight articles and a leading article from the Times entitled "The British Caribbean" is a better hird's eye view and helps West Indians to see themselves as England sees them in matters like sugar talks and race rivalries as factors delaying constitutional reform and so on. \ Those two are written at adult levels to inform the U.K. of her Caribbean colonies. More important from the West Indian Bookshelf's point of view are books written for the adults and the children of the British Caribbean where the errors of facts and attitude matter more because they stand in a way of people's grappling successfully with their environment. Philip Sherlock has compiled as one of the Practical Work Books in a Nelson's Geography and Social Studies, a good and well-illustrated introductory booklet "The West Indies". Nelson has brought out also "Our Heritage" by Carter, Digby and Murray, a promising study in the continental origins of the present population and the first book in a series of four dealing with the History of the West Indian Peoples which is designed to place the development of the Caribbean in a Commonwealth setting and take the story up to the standard of the School Certificate Student. At adult levels, the West Indian Bookshelf has had additions in Adolphe Roberts "Single Star", a competent and well-articulated novel of the 1890 's which shows how different languages and traditions are no barriers where adventurous Jamaica,.ns desire to assist the independence movement of Cubans, and also Edgar Mittelholzer's new novel "Shadows Move Among Them" which takes its place beside Corent.yne Thunder" and "Morning at the Office"

PAGE 113

" I , I I i I I I I I I KYK-OVER-AL -OF BEAUTIFULLY TRIMMED Bargains 'or YOU at ... I I i I -, RETAIL DEPARTMENT STORE.

PAGE 114

, Bishops' High School Girls.

PAGE 115

, .. ) ) KYK-OVER-AL 185 In specialist fields, there are Professor Arthur Lewis' "Industrialisa tion in the British West Indies" and Dr. Neumark's "Importance" of Agriculture in Caribbean Economy." Anyone interested in the literary expression of the Caribbean will find an introduction to the subject in the booklets "The Literary Adventure of the West Indies" and "Carib bean Literature" by the present writer, while the historically minded will welcome the first issue of :he Caribbean Historical Review scholarly edited by Dr. Eric Williams. The articles in this issue treat the Caribbean region as an indivisible whole, showing through research in diplomatic documents some of the discussions on Cuba, Puerto Rico and Barbados in relation respectively to the slave trade, 18th century diplomacy and the Confederation question. The articles on Schoelcher the Frenchman who waged a lifetime's war to abolish slavery in ,the French West Indies, though not as documented as the others make a most valuable contribution to the knowledge of British West Indians. Other welcome additions are N. E. Cameron's "Thoughts on Life and Literature", Professor Harlow's November 1950 Inaugural Lecture on "The Historian and British Colonial History." George Cumper's study in three booklets on "The Social Structure of the British Caribbean" excluding Jamaica (Part II. dealing with the West Indian Family throws much light on the variation in the pattern among the Colonies) and Eric Williams' "Education in the British West West Indies" written in 1945 and published in 1951 this study represents the basic ideas in a memorandum submitted to the West Indies Committee of the Commission on Higher Education in the Colonies and deals with the aims of education in a colonial community against the background of its economic, social and political characteristics.

PAGE 116

KYK-OVER-AL et Ollr ce llrn,lture Comprisi n g the following: Frorn VICTOR C. (iOMES 21 WATER STREET, STEEL FILING CABINETS, 4 and 2 drawer's in F .C. and Quarto Sizes. STEEL DESKS in 4 styl es. STEEL TYPEWRITlNG TABLES and DESKS. STEEL TYPEWRITING CHA IHS by TAN SAO with back supports. STEEL EXECUTIVE CHAIRS, with coil spri n g seats as well as Cellex A ir Cus hionin g STEEL C UPBOARD S STEEL WASTE-PAPER BASKETS. HALDA STREAMLINIW TYPEWRITERS: put wings on your fingers. FACIT CALCULATING MACHINES, Electrically and hand operated. ODHNER ADDING MACHINES with paper tape, e lectrically and hand operated. ELLAMS DUPLICATING MACHINES, elect r ically and hand operated. A Full Stock of Supplies and Spare PCII: S kept ; in Stock. Servicing is guaranteed bv Mr. AUSTIN I. GOMES, who qualified in U.S.A. CALL UP R C. ES, 21, Watel' Street -'Phone 79,. f

PAGE 117

" Get a Bottle 0 the N etv Remedy It is a product you cannot afford to be with out, becau s e it is useful for so many things Keep the whole family fit by using it for coughs and colds, and to end colic and di a rrhoea in a burry. And do you know it can be used externally for a massage as well, and re lieve pain and to treat cuts and bruises, and as if that were not enough it cah be used for animals and poultry too. It is a complete first aid box in a bottle. So go to your nearest drug store and purchase a bottle of onde1" ,.. EALJNG OIL FOR ONLY 40 N -.. I I I I I

PAGE 118

- - ea In AND MADE BY e erara 0 acco 0., ,